Skip to main content

Full text of "Gothic architecture"

See other formats


CANTERBURY   CATHEDRAL 
FROM   A    DRAWING   BY    A.    BRUNET-DEBAINES 


e. 

GOTHIC 
ARCHITECTURE 


BY 


EDOUARD   CORROYER 

"  i 

ARCHITECT    TO    THE    FRENCH    GOVERNMENT   AND    INSPECTOR 
OF    DIOCESAN    EDIFICES 


EDITED    BY 

WALTER   ARMSTRONG 

DIRECTOR   OF    THE    NATIONAL   GALLERY  OF    IRELAND 


With  Two  Hundred  and  Thirty-Six  Illustrations 


NEW  YORK 

MACMILLAN    AND    CO. 
1893 


EDITOR'S    PREFACE 

THE  following  pages,  which  have  been  translated 
under  my  supervision  by  Miss  Florence  Simmonds, 
give  such  an  account  of  the  birth  and  evolution  of 
Gothic  Architecture  as  may  be  considered  sufficient 
for  a  handbook.  Mons.  Corroyer  writes,  indeed, 
from  a  thoroughly  French  standpoint.'  He  is 
apt  to  believe  that  everything  admirable  in  Gothic 
architecture  had  a  Gallic  origin.  Vexed  questions 
of  priority,  such  as  that  attaching  to  the  choir  of 
Lincoln,  he  dismisses  with  a  phrase,  while  the  larger 
question  of  French  influence  generally  in  these  islands 
of  ours,  he  solves  by  the  simple  process  of  referring 
every  creation  which  takes  his  fancy  either  to  a 
French  master  or  a  French  example,  here  coming, 
be  it  said,  into  occasional  collision  with  his  own  stock 
authority,  the  late  Mons.  Viollet  -  le  -  due.  The 
Chauvinistic  tone  thus  given  to  his  pages  may  be 
regretted,  but,  when  all  is  said,  it  does  not  greatly 
affect  their  value  as  a  picture  of  Gothic  development. 
Mons.  Corroyer  confines  himself  in  the  main  to  broad 


vi  Gothic  Architecture 

principles.  He  travels  along  the  line  of  evolution, 
pointing  out  how  material  conditions  and  discoveries, 
and  their  consequent  social  changes,  brought  about 
one  development  after  another  in  the  forms  and 
methods  of  the  architect.  In  a  treatise  so  conceived, 
the  fact  that  the  field  of  observation  is  practically 
restricted  to  France,  the  few  excursions  beyond  her 
frontier  being  made  rather  with  a  view  to  displaying 
the  extent  of  her  influence  than  with  any  desire  for 
catholicity  of  grasp,  is  of  no  great  moment.  The 
English  reader  for  whom  this  translation  is  intended, 
will  get  as  clear  a  notion  of  how  Gothic,  as  he  knows 
it,  came  into  being,  as  he  would  from  a  more  universal 
survey,  while  he  has  the  advantage  of  some  echo, 
at  least,  of  the  vivacity,  which  inspires  a  Frenchman 
when  his  theme  is  "  one  of  the  Glories  of  France." 

W.   A. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTION  .  .  .  .          i 


PART    I 
RELIGIOUS  ARCHITECTURE 

CHAP. 

1.  THE    INFLUENCE    OF    THE  CUPOLA   UPON    SO-CALLED 

GOTHIC  ARCHITECTURE  .  -.  .  .11 

2.  THE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  INTERSECTING  ARCH          .            .  16 

3.  THE  FIRST  VAULTS  ON  INTERSECTING  ARCHES  .  24 

4.  BUILDINGS  VAULTED  ON  INTERSECTING  ARCHES            .  32 

5.  THE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  FLYING  BUTTRESS.                        .  41 

6.  CHURCHES  AND  CATHEDRALS  OF  THE   TWELFTH  AND 

FOURTEENTH  CENTURIES  .  .51 

7.  CATHEDRALS  OF  THE  THIRTEENTH  CENTURY     .            .  67 

8.  CATHEDRALS  AND  CHURCHES  FROM  THE  TWELFTH  TO~  - 

THE  FOURTEENTH  CENTURY     .    ^                   .  85 

9.  CHURCHES    OF    THE    FOURTEENTH)  AND    FIFTEENTH 

CENTURIES  IN  FRANCE  AND  I-N-THE  EAST     .            .  105 

10.  TOWERS  AND  BELFRIES— CHOIRS — CHAPELS        .  128 

11.  SCULPTURE  ....  153 

12.  PAINTING     .......  179 


Gothic  Architecture 


PART    II 
MONASTIC  ARCHITECTURE 

CHAP.  PAGE 

1.  ORIGIN         .......      205 

2.  ABBEYS  OF  CLUNY,  CITEAUX,  AND  CLAIRVAUX  .       215 

3.  ABBEYS  AND    CHARTREUSES  OR   CARTHUSIAN    MONAS- 

TERIES     .......       227 

4.  FORTIFIED  ABBEYS  .....       247 


PART    III 
MILITARY  ARCHITECTURE 

1.  RAMPARTS  OF  TOWNS         .....       269 

2.  CASTLES  AND  KEEPS          .  ...       291 

3.  GATES  AND  BRIDGES  ...  .       309 

PART    IV 
CIVIL  ARCHITECTURE 

1.  BARNS,  HOSPITALS,  HOUSES,  AND  "HOTELS"  OR  TOWN- 

HOUSES  OF  THE  NOBILITY          ....       333 

2.  TOWN-HALLS,  BELFRIES,  AND  PALACES     .  .  .       360 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Canterbury  Cathedral.     By  A.  Brunet-Debaines  .     Frontispiece 

FIG.  PAGE 

1.  Plan  of  a  cupola  of  the   Abbey  Church   of  St.   Front  at 

Perigueux               .             ..          ••-.-   '     ""   .           '  .              •  1 7 

2.  Pendentive  of  a  cupola  of  the  Abbey  Church  of  St.  Front  at 

Perigueux               .             .             .  .           .             I          y?v  18 

3.  Diagonal  section  of  a  pendentive       .          ,'»             .   s        »  19 

4.  Plan  of  a  cupola  of  Angouleme  or  Fontevrault          .    ;     v>  -  20 

5.  Section  of  a  bay  of  the  cupolas  of  Angouleme           .             .*'  20 

6.  Section  of  a  bay  in  the  Church  of  St.  Avit-Senieur  .             .  21 

7.  Plan  of  vault  on  intersecting  arches  .             *             .'            .  21 

8.  Section  of  an  intersecting  arch                        ,             .             .  22 

9.  Plan  of  a  bay  in  the  nave  of  St.  Maurice  at  Angers  .             .  24 

10.  Transverse  section  of  the  nave  of  St.  Maurice  at  Angers       .  25 

1 1.  Plan  of  a  bay  of  the  nave.     Ste.  Trinite,  Laval         .             .  26 

12.  Section  of  two  bays  of  the  nave.     Ste.  Trinite,  Laval           v  27 

13.  14.   Comparative  sections  of  Churches   of  Angouleme- and 

Angers       .         •    .  -          .             .             .             .             .  28 

15.  View  in  perspective  of  nave  vault.     St.  Maurice  at  Angers  .  29 

1 6.  Plan  of  a  summer  of  the  nave  vault.     Ste.  Trinite,  Laval     .  30 

17.  Plan  of  one  of  the  nave  piers.     Ste.  Trinite,  Laval  .             .  30 

1 8.  Plan  of  the  nave,  St.  Maurice,  Angers         .i.  •          .             .  33 

19.  Plan  of  La  Ste.  Trinite,  Angers        .  ..  .  -34 

20.  Section  of  a  bay.     Ste.  Trinite,  Angers       ..             .             .  35 

21.  Transverse  section  of  a  bay.     Ste.  Trinite,  Angers  .             .  37 

22.  Section  of  a  single-aisled   Church  vaulted    on  intersecting 

arches  with  buttresses        .  .  ...  .38 


x  Gothic  Architecture 

FIG.  PAGE 

23.  Section   of  a  three-aisled  Church  vaulted   on  intersecting 

arches  with  flying  buttresses          .  .  .  -39 

24.  Durham  Cathedral.     Transverse  sections      .  .  .43 

25.  Abbey  Church  at  Noyon.     Plan        .  .  .  .44 

26.  Transverse  section  of  Noyon  Church  .  .  .45 

27.  Church  of  Tournai,  Belgium.    Exterior  view  of  north  transept 

towards  the  Scheldt          .....         46 

28.  Monastery  Church  at  Moissac.     Vault  of  the  hall  known  as 

the  Salle  des  Capitaines  above  the  porch  .  .  .47 

29.  Church  of  Tournai,  Belgium.     Interior  of  north  transept     .         47 

30.  Soissons    Cathedral,    south    transept.       Section    of   flying 

buttress     .  .  .  .  .  .48 

31.  Perspective  view  of  south  transept,  Soissons  Cathedral  .         49 

32.  Cathedral  of  Laon.     Plan     .  .  .  .  .52 

33.  Cathedral  of  Laon.     Interior  of  the  nave      .  .  .54 

34.  Cathedral  of  Laon.     Main  fa9ade     .  .  .  -55 

35.  Cathedral  of  Laon.     The  east  end     .  .  .  -57 

36.  Cathedral  of  Laon.     Section  of  the  nave       .  .  .58 

37.  Notre  Dame  de  Paris.     Plan  .  .  .  -59 

38.  Notre  Dame  de  Paris.     Section  of  the  nave  .  .         60 

39.  Notre  Dame  de  Paris.     Flying  buttresses  and  south  tower  .         61 

40.  Sens  Cathedral.     Plan  of  a  bay         .  .  .  .62 

41.  Sens  Cathedral.     Section  of  a  bay  of  the  nave  .  .         63 

42.  Sens  Cathedral.     Interior     .....         64 

43.  Bourges  Cathedral.     Section  of  the  nave      .  .  .'65 

44.  Rheims  Cathedral.     Plan     .....         68 

45.  Rheims  Cathedral.     Section  of  the  nave       .  .  .70 

46.  Rheims  Cathedral.     Flying  buttresses  of  the  choir   .  .         71 

47.  Amiens  Cathedral.     Plan      .  .  .  .  "  72 

48.  Amiens  Cathedral.     Section  through  the  nave          .  .         73 

49.  Beauvais  Cathedral.     Apse  .  .  .  .  -75 

50.  Beauvais  Cathedral.     North  front     .  .  .  .76 

51.  Beauvais  Cathedral.     Transverse  section      .             .  -77 
.52.   Chartres  Cathedral.     Rose  window  of  north  transept  .         78 

53.  Mans  Cathedral.     Plan         .....         80 

54.  Mans  Cathedral.     Flying  buttresses  of  the  apse        .  .         81 


Illustrations  xi 

FIG.  PAGE 

55.  Mans  Cathedral.     Section  of  the  choir          .  .  .82 

56.  Coutances  Cathedral.     North  tower               .  .  .83 

57.  Rodez  Cathedral.     West  front           .             .  .  .86 

58.  Bordeaux  Cathedral.     Choir  and  north  front  .  .         87 

59.  Lichfield  Cathedral.     West  front      .             .  .  .88 

60.  Lincoln  Cathedral.     Plan     .             .             .  .  91 

6 1.  Lincoln  Cathedral.     West  front        .             .  .  .92 

62.  Lincoln  Cathedral.     Transept           .             .  .  .94 

63.  Lincoln  Cathedral.     Apse  and  chapter-house  .  .         95 

64.  Brussels  Cathedral  (Ste.  Gudule).     West  front  .  .         97 

65.  Cologne  Cathedral.     South  front      .             .  .  .99 

66.  Burgos  Cathedral.     West  front          .             .  .  101 

67.  Cathedral  or  Duomo  of  Siena.     West  front  .  .  102 

68.  Church  of  St.  Francis  at  Assisi.     Apse  and  cloisters  .       103 

69.  Church  of  St.  Ouen  at  Rouen.      Central  tower  and  apse, 

south  front              .             .             .             .  .  .106 

70.  Albi  Cathedral.     Plan           .             .             .  .  .108 

71.  Albi  Cathedral.     Section  of  the  nave             .  .  in 

72.  Albi  Cathedral.     Apse          .             .             .  .  113 

73.  Albi  Cathedral.     Donjon  tower  and  south  front  .  .114 

74.  Church  of  Esnandes.     A  fortified  church      .  .  .       Il6 

75.  Abbey    of   Mont    St.    Michel.       Flying   buttresses   of   the 

choir          .             .             .             .             .  .  .118 

76.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Plan  of  the  choir  .  .119 

77.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Details  of  the  apse  .  .       120 

78.  Alen9on  Cathedral.     West  front       .             .  .  .122 

79.  Fa9ade  of  the  Cathedral  of  St.  Sophia.      Island  of  Cyprus       123 

80.  Cathedral  of  St.  Nicholas.     Island  of  Cyprus  .  .124 

8 1.  Cathedral  of  St.  Nicholas.     Island  of  Cyprus  .  .        126 

82.  Church  of  St.  Sophia.     Island  of  Cyprus.     Ruins     .  .127 

83.  Steeple,  Vendome      .             .             .             .  .  .129 

84.  Giotto's  Tower  at  Florence  .             .             .  .  .130 

85.  Bayeux  Cathedral.     Towers  of  the  west  front  .  .132 

86.  Senlis  Cathedral.     South  tower  of  west  front  .  .       133 

87.  Salisbury  Cathedral.     Steeple          .             .  .  135 

88.  Church  of  Langrune  (Calvados).     Steeple    .  .  .136 


xii  Gothic  Architecture 

FIG.  PAGE 

89.  Church  of  the  Jacobins  at  Toulouse.     Tower  .       138 

90.  Church  of  St.  Pierre  at  Caen.     Tower         .  .  .140 

91.  Church  of  St.  Michel  at  Bordeaux.     Tower  .  .       141 

92.  Cathedral  of  Freiburg-im-Breisgau  .  .  .  .       142 

93.  Antwerp  Cathedral  .  .  .  .  .143 

94.  Rheims  Cathedral.     Statues  of  west  front  .  .  .154 

95.  Rheims  Cathedral.     Statues  of  west  front  .  .  155 

96.  Rheims  Cathedral.     Statues  of  west  front  .  .  .156 

97.  Rheims  Cathedral.     Principal  door.     Statue  and  ornament       157 

98.  Rheims  Cathedral.     Principal  door.     Statue  and  ornament       158 

99.  Notre  Dame  de  Paris.    Principal  door.    Running  leaf  pattern       159 

100.  Notre  Dame  de  Paris.    Principal  door.   Running  leaf  pattern  160 

101.  Chartres  Cathedral.     Statues  of  north  porch            .  .  161 

102.  Chartres  Cathedral.     Statues  of  south  porch           .  .  162 

103.  Amiens  Cathedral.     Central  porch  of  west  front     .  .  163 

104.  Amiens  Cathedral.     Statues  in  the  south  porch      .  .164 

105.  Amiens  Cathedral.     Choir  stalls.     Carved  ornament  .  165 

106.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Ornament  of  cloisters  .  166 

107.  Wooden    Statuette   (thirteenth   century).     Ateliers   of  La 

Chaise  Dieu,  Auvergne     .....        167 

108.  io8a.  Two  ivory  statuettes.     School  of  Paris          .  168,  169 

109.  Wooden  Statuette  (fourteenth  century).     School  of  Paris    .        170 
no,  iio#.   Two  ivory  diptychs   (fourteenth  century).       School 

of  the  Ile-de-France          .  .  .  .  .171 

111.  ilia.  Ivory    diptych    and     plaque     (fourteenth    century). 

School  of  the  Ile-de-France  .  .  .  172,173 

112.  Head  in  silver  gilt  repousse.     Ateliers  of  the  Goldsmith's 

Guild  of  Paris        .  .  .  .  .  .174 

113.  Group   carved   in   wood   (fifteenth   century).       School   of 

Antwerp    .  .  .  .  .  .  .175 

114.  Wooden  statuette,  painted  and  gilded  (fifteenth  century)     .       176 

115.  Wooden  statuette,  painted  and  gilded  (sixteenth  century)  .        177 

116.  Paintings  in  Cahors  Cathedral.     Horizontal  projection  of 

the  cupola  .  .  .  .  .  .180 

117.  Paintings  in  Cahors  Cathedral.     One  of  the  prophets  in  the 

cupola       .......       182 


Illustrations  xiii 

FIG.  PAGE 

1 1 8.  Paintings  in  Cahors  Cathedral.     Fragment  of  central  frieze 

of  cupola  .......  184 

119,  120.   Painted  windows  of  the  early  twelfth  century.     From 

St.  Remi,  Rheims               .             .             .             .             .  187 

121.  Painted    window   of    the    twelfth    century.       Church    of 

Bonlieu,  Creuse     .  .  .  .  .  .188 

122.  Painted    window    of    the   thirteenth    century.       Chartres 

Cathedral  .  .  .  .  .  .189 

123.  Painted    window    of    the    thirteenth   century.       Chartres 

Cathedral  .  .  .  .  .  .190 

124.  Painted  window  of  the  thirteenth  century.     Church  of  St. 

Germer,  Troyes     .  .  .  .  .  .191 

125.  Painted  windows  of  the  fourteenth  century.     Church  of  St. 

Urbain,  Troyes      .             .             .             .             .  193 

126.  Painted   glass   of  the   fourteenth   century.     Cathedral    of 

Chalons-sur-Marne            .....  194 

127.  Painted  window  of  the  fifteenth  century.  Evreux  Cathedral  195 

128.  Enamel  of  the  eleventh  century.     Plaque  cover  of  a  MS.  .  196 

129.  Enamel   of    the   thirteenth  century.     Plaque  cover  of  an 

Evangelium           .             .             .             .             .             .  198 

130.  Enamel  of  the  twelfth  century.     Reliquary  shrine  of  St. 

Thomas  a  Becket               .             .             .             .  199 

131.  Enamel  of  the  sixteenth  century.     Our  Lady  of  Sorrows    .  200 

132.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Cloister  (thirteenth  century)  206 

133.  Abbey  of  Cluny.     Gateway              ....  216 

134.  Abbey  of  Cluny.     Plan       .....  219 

135.  Abbey  of  Cluny.     Door  of  the  Abbey  Church         .  .221 

136.  Abbey  of  St.  Etienne  at  Caen.     Fafade     .             .             .  '    228 

137.  St.  Alban's  Abbey  (England)           ....  230 

138.  Abbey  of  Montmaj our.     Cloisters  ....  231 

139.  Abbey  of  Elne.     Cloisters.             ....  232 

140.  Abbey  of  Fontfroide.     Cloisters      ....  233 

141.  Abbey  of  Maulbronn  (Wurtemberg).     Plan             .             .  235 

142.  Abbey  of  Fontevrault.     Kitchen     ....  236 

143.  Cathedra]  of  Puy-en-Velay.     Cloisters         .             .             .  237 

144.  Abbey  of  La  Chaise  Dieu  (Auvergne).     Cloisters  .             .  239 

145.  Chartreuse  of  Villefranche  de  Rouergue.     Plan       .             .  242 


xiv  Gothic  Architecture 


PAGE 


146.  Chartreuse  of  Villefranche  de  Rouergue.     Bird's-eye  view  .  243 

147.  Grande  Chartreuse.     The  Great  Cloister    .             .             .  244 

148.  Grande  Chartreuse.     General  View             .             .             .  245 

149.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     General  View             .             .  248 

150.  Abbey  of  Mont    St.    Michel.     Plan   at   the   level   of  the 

entrance    .......  249 

151.  Abbey  of  Mont   St.   Michel.     Plan  at   the   level   of  the 

lower  church          .  .  .  .  .  .250 

152.  Abbey  of  Mont   St.    Michel.     Plan   at   the  level   of  the 

upper  church          ......  252 

153.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Section  from  north  to  south  .  253 

154.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Section  from  west  to  east        .  254 

155.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Crypt  known  as  the  Galerie 

de  V Aquilon  .  .  .  .  .  .256 

156.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     North  front    .             .             .  257 

157.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     The  almonry               .             .  258 

158.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     A  tympanum  of  the  cloisters  .  259 

159.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     The  cellar      .             .             .  260 

1 60.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.'    Refectory       .             .             .  262 

161.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Hall  of  the  knights    .             .  263 

162.  St.  Michael's  Mount,  Cornwall        ....  264 

163.  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Gate-house     .             .             .  270 

164.  City  of  Carcassonne.     South-east  ramparts               .             .  273 

165.  City  of  Carcassonne.     North-west  ramparts             .             .  274 

1 66.  Fortress  of  Kalaat-el-Hosn.     Section           .             .             .277 
i66a.  Fortress  of  Kalaat-el-Hosn.     General  view            .             .  278 

167.  City  of  Carcassonne.     Plan  of  the  thirteenth  century            .  279 

168.  City  of  Carcassonne.     Ramparts,  south-west  angle               .  280 

169.  Ramparts  of  Aigues-Mortes,  north  and  south           .             .  '281 

1 70.  Ramparts  of  Avignon.      Curtain  and  towers             .             .  282 
170^.   Machicolations       ......  283 

171.  Ramparts  of  St.  Malo           .....  284 

172.  Mont  St.  Michel..    South  front         ....  287 

173.  Mont  St.  Michel.     As  restored  on  paper     .             .             .  288 

1 74.  Castle  of  Angers      ...                          .             .  292 

175.  Carcassonne.     Citadel          .....  293 


Illustrations  xv 

FIG.  PAGE 

176.  Loches  Castle.     Keep         .  .             .             .    '  294 

177.  Falaise  Castle.     Keep          .  .             .             ...  297 

178.  Lavardin  Castle.     Keep      .  .             .             .           .  .  298 

179.  Keep  of  Aigues-Mortes        .  .             .             .'.-.,  299 

1 80.  Provins  Castle.     Keep         .  .             .             .             .  300 

181.  Castle,  Chinon         ......  302 

182.  Castle,  Clisson.     Keep        .....  303 

183.  Castle.     Villeneuve-les- Avignon     ....  304 

184.  Castle  of  Tarascon  .  .             .                          ,             .  305 

185.  Vitre  Castle  .             .             .             .             ,             .  307 

1 86.  City  of  Carcassonne.     Castle  gate  .  .             .             .310 

187.  City  of  Carcassonne.     Gate  of  the  Lists       .         ,    .  .  312 

1 88.  City  of  Carcassonne.     Gate  known  as  the  Porte  Narbonaise  313 

189.  Ramparts  of  Aigues-Mortes.     Drawbridge.  .             .  314 

190.  Ramparts  of  Dinan.    Gate  known  as  the  Porte  de  Jerzual  .  315 

191.  Vitre  Castle.     Gate-house   .....  317 

192.  Ramparts  of  Guerande.     Gate   known   as   the   Porte  St. 

Michel       .             .             .             .             .             .             .  318 

193.  Ramparts  of  Mont  St.  Michel.     Gateway  known   as  the 

Porte  du  Rot          ......  320 

194.  Entrance  to  the  Port  of  La  Rochelle  .             .             .  322 

195.  Bridge  at  Avignon  .  .             ,             .             .  323 

196.  Bridge  of  Montauban  .....  325 

197.  Bridge  of  Cahors      ......  326 

198.  Bridge  of  Orthez      .  .             .             .                          .  327 

199.  Fortified  bridge.     Mont  St.  Michel  .             .             .  328 

200.  Town-hall  at  St.  Antonin  (Tarn  et  Garonne)  .             .  334 

201.  Barn  at  Perrieres  (Calvados)  .          ,   .             .             .  335 
20ia.   Barn  at  Perrieres  (Calvados).     Section       .  .             .  336 
201/5.   Barn  at  Perrieres  (Calvados).     Plan  .             .             .  336 

202.  Tithe-barn  at  Provins  .             .  •          .             ....  337 

203.  Granary  of  the  Abbey  of  Vauclair   .  .             .  338 

204.  Hospital  of  St.  John,  Angers        '   ,  . "           .             .'  339 

205.  Abbey  of  Ourscamps  (Oise)  -.            V             .             .  340 

206.  Lazar-house  at  Tortoir  (Aisne)         .  .             .             .341 

207.  Hospital  at  Tonnerre.     Section  .             \  343 


xvi  Gothic  Architecture 

FIG.  PAGE 

208,  2080.  Houses  at  Cluny         ....  347,  348 

209,  210.  Houses  at  Vitteaux  and  at  St.  Antonin  .  .       349 
211,  212.  Houses  at  Provins  and  at  Laon            .             .            350,  351 

213.  House  at  Cordes.     Albigeois  ....       352 

214.  House  at  Mont  St.  Michel  .....       354 

215.  216.  Wooden  houses  at  Rouen  and  at  Andelys         .  355,  356 

217.  Hotel  Lallemand  at  Bourges  ....       357 

218.  Jacques  Cceur's  house  at  Bourges     ....       358 

219.  Town-hall  of  Pienza,  Italy  .  ....       361 

220.  Town-hall  and  belfry  at  Ypres         ....       363 

221.  Market  and  belfry  at  Bruges  ....       365 

222.  Town-hall  of  Bruges  .  .  .  .  .       366 

223.  Town-hall  at  Louvain          .....       368 

224.  Belfry  of  Tournai  (Belgium)  ....       370 

225.  Belfry  of  Ghent  (Belgium)   .  .  .  .  .       371 

226.  Belfry  at  Calais  (France)      .  .  .  .  -374 

227.  Belfry  of  Bethune  (France) .  .  .  .  .376 

228.  Belfry  of  6vreux  (France)    .  .  .  .  -377 

229.  Belfry  of  Avignon  (France)  ....       378 

230.  Belfry  gate  known  as  La  Grosse  Cloche,  Bordeaux  .       379 

231.  Cloth  hall  known  as  La  Loge,  Perpignan    .  .  .381 

232.  Bishop's  Palace  at  Laon      .....       382 

233.  Archbishop's  Palace  at  Albi.     Plan  .  .  .       383 

234.  Archbishop's  Palace  at  Albi.     General  view  .  .384 

235.  Palace  of  the  Popes  at  Avignon.     Plan       .  .  .       385 

236.  Palace  of  the  Popes  at  Avignon.     General  view      .  .       387 


\ 
\ 


\ 


GOTHIC   ARCHITECTURE 


INTRODUCTION 

THE  term  Gothic,  as  applied  to  the  architectural 
period  dating  from  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  to  the 
end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  is  purely  conventional. 

The  expression  is  clearly  misleading  as  indicating 
the  architecture  of  the  Goths  or  Visigoths  ;  for  these 
tribes  were  vanquished  by  Clovis  in  the  sixth  century, 
and  left  no  monumental  trace  of  their  invasion. 
Hence,  their  influence  upon  art  was  nil.  The  term 
is  radically  false  both  from  the  historical  and  the 
archaeological  point  of  view,  and  originates  in  an 
error  which  demands  the  strenuous  opposition  due  to 
persistent  fallacies.  By  a  strange  irony  of  fate  the 
term  Gothic,  used  in  the  last  century  merely  as  the 
opprobrious  synonym  of  barbaric,  has  been  specialised 
within  the  last  sixty  years  in  connection  with  that 
polished  epoch  of  the  Middle  Ages  which  sheds  most 
lustre  upon  our  national  art.  And  this,  in  spite  of 
its  Germanic  origin. 

Romanesque    architecture,  or   to   be   exact,  that 
B 


2  Gothic  Architecture 

architecture    which,   by    virtue    of    the    archa^ologic 
convention  of   1825,  we  agree  to  label   Romanesque, 
undoubtedly  borrowed    its   essential    elements   from 
the  Romans  and  Byzantines,  modifying  and  perfect-    « 
ing  them  by  the  genius  of  Western  Europe  ;  but  the 
architectural    period  which   began   in    the   middle  of 
the  twelfth  century,  and  is  so  unjustly  dubbed  Gothic ; 
was    of   purely    French    birth  ;    its    cradle   was    the* 
nucleus  of  modern   France.      Aquitaine,  Anjou,  and  \v 
Maine  were  the  provinces  in  which  it  first  took  root. 
The  royal   domain,   and   notably  the   Ile-de-France, 
witnessed   its   most   marvellous   developments,  and  it 
was  from  the  very  heart  of  France  that  its  splendour 
radiated  throughout  Europe. 

But  the  tyranny  of  usage  leaves  us  no  choice  as 
to  the  title  of  this  volume.  We  are  compelled  to 
style  it  Gothic  Architecture,  though  we  would  gladly 
have  registered  our  protest  by  naming  it  French 
Mediceval  Architecture} 

1  This  idea,  which  has  recently  found  support  in  quarters  which 
might  have  been  considered  free  from  such  chauvinism,  is  based  upon 
a  narrow  and  peculiarly  modern  view  of  art.  Art  activities  in  the 
Middle  Ages  were  as  instinctive  and  unconscious  as  speech.  The 
forms  of  architecture  were  invented  and  elaborated  much  in  the  same 
way  as  language.  For  the  purpose  of  the  historian  of  architecture,  the 
northern  half  of  France,  the  three  southern  quarters  of  Great  Britain, 
and  the  districts  threaded  by  the  Rhine,  form  a  single  country,  a  single 
foyer  of  art.  They  all  pressed  on  from  similar  starting-points  to  similar 
goals  ;  and  if  the  French  went  ahead  in  one  direction,  they  fell  astern  in 
another.  It  may  be  allowed  that,  on  the  whole,  the  architects  of  the 
Ile-de-France  did  better  than  their  rivals.  Gothic  architecture  is  pre- 
eminently logical,  and  logic  is  pre-eminently  the  artistic  gift  of  the 
Frenchman.  So  that  its  more  scientific  development  in  the  "  French 
royal  domain  "  was  only  to  be  expected.  That  success  of  this  kind 
gives  a  right  to  call  the  whole  development  "  French  mediaeval  architect- 
ure "  cannot  be  allowed.  — ED. 


Introduction  3 

The  term  Gothic  is,  however,  purely  arbitrary,  as 
is  also  that  of  pointed,  which  has  been  introduced  by 
writers  who  admit  the  principle  of  the  broken  arch 
as  the  characteristic  of  so-called  Gothic  architecture. 

The  broken  or  pointed  arch,  which  is  formed  by 
the  intersection  of  two  opposite  curves  at  an  angle 
more  or  less  acute,  was  known  to  architects  long 
before  its  systematic  application.  It  occurs  in  build-  : 
ings  of  the  ninth  century  in  Cairo,  and  was  used 
prior  to  this  in  Armenia,  and  still  earlier  in  Persia, 
where  indeed  it  superseded  all  other  forms  of  span 
from  the  times  of  the  last  of  the  Sassanides  onwards. 
It  is  an  expedient  which  gives  increased  power  of 
resistance  to  the  arch  by  diminishing  its  lateral 
thrusts. 

The  pointed  arch  is  a  form  which  admits  of 
infinite  variations.  The  one  law  which  governs  its 
construction  is  expediency.  It  frankly  abandons 
those  rules  of  classic  proportion  which  are  the  canons, 
so  to  speak,  of  the  round-headed  arch.  Thus  we 
shall  find  the  pointed  approximating  to  the  round- 
headed  form  in  the  twelfth  century,  only  to  diverge 
from  it  more  widely  than  before,  till,  towards  the 
close  of  the  thirteenth  and  throughout  the  fourteenth 
century,  it  took  on  the  acute  proportions  necessitated 
by  a  perilous  disposition  to  prefer  loftiness  to  solidity.  \ 

Fundamentally,  it  is  of  little  moment  whether  the  v 
architecture  of  the  twelfth  to  the  sixteenth  century 
be  termed  Gothic  or  pointed,  when  we  recognise 
these  terms  as  equally  inexact.  The  point  to  be 
really  insisted  upon  is  that  the  filiation  we  have 
already  demonstrated  in  our  book  on  Romanesque 
Architecture  continued  slowly,  but  surely,  in  the 


4  Gothic  Architecture 

wake  of  civilisation,  of  which  architecture  is  ever  one 
of  the  most  striking  manifestations. 

So-called  Gothic  architecture  was  not  the  product 
of  a  single  generation  ;  it  was  the  continuous  logical 
development  of  the  Romanesque  movement,  just  as 
the  latter  in  its  time  had  been  the  outcome  of  a 
gradual  adaptation  of  old  traditions  to  new-born 
exigencies.  Thus  our  Aquitainian  forbears,  by  their 
successful  translation  into  stone  of  the  eastern  cupola, 
prepared  the  way  for  the  groined  vault,  the  embryo 
of  which  is  clearly  traceable  in  the  pendentives  of 
the  dome  at  St.  Front. 

The  great  churches  which,  towards  the  middle  of 
the  twelfth  century,  rose  throughout  the  rich  Western 
provinces  that  cluster  about  Aquitaine,  were  all 
constructed  with  groined  vaults.  In  these  examples 
we  can  discern  no  halting,  tentative  application  of 
newly  adopted  principles.  The  work  is  that  of 
consummate  architects,  who  brought  to  their  labours 
the  assurance  born  of  experienced  skill,  and  in  the 
later  part  of  the  twelfth  century,  the  new  system  had 
replaced  all  others  for  the  construction  of  vaults 
throughout  Western  Europe. 

The  architects  of  the  royal  domain,  and  notably 
those  of  the  Ile-de-France,  had  been  the  first  to  adopt 
the  groined  vault.  Towards  the  close  of  the  twelfth 
century  their  assimilation  of  the  new  principles,  their 
native  ingenuity,  and  professional  hardihood  alike 
urged  them  to  its  further  development.  They  became 
the  inventors  of  the  flying  buttress. 

The  substitution  of  the  groined  vault  for  its  parent, 
the  cupola,  was  the  direct  consequence  of  the  old 
tradition.  The  development  was  merely  a  stage  in 


Introduction  5 

the  march  of  ideas,  a  consummation  logically  arrived 
at  in  the  track  which  the  Romans,  constructors  not 
less  bold  though  more  prudent  than  their  artistic 
progeny,  had  marked  out  for  them.  The  groined 
vault,  in  short,  is  simply  the  growth  of  Roman  prin- 
ciples perfected  by  continuous  experiment.  But  the 
flying  buttress,  or  rather  the  system  of  construction 
based  on  its  use,  caused  a  radical  change  in  the  art 
of  building  of  the  twelfth  century.  Stability,  which 
in  the  ancient  buildings  was  ensured  by  solid  masses 
at  the  impost  of  vaults  and  arches,  was  replaced  by 
the  balance  ot  partsl  r  rom  this  daring  system  some 
~of  the  most  marvellous  of  architectural  effects  have 
been  won  ;  but  the  innovation  had  a  dangerous 
inherent  weakness,  inasmuch  as  it  involved  the 
exterior  position  of  those  essential  vital  organs  for 
whose  preservation  the  ancients  had  wisely  provided, 
by  keeping  them  within  the  building. 

It  is  therefore  not  surprising  that  though  fifty  years 
after  its  introduction  the  groined  vault  was  generally 
adopted  throughout  Western  Europe,  and  even  in  the 
East,  the  success  of  the  flying  buttress  was  infinitely 
more  gradual  and  restricted.  Thus,  in  the  North,  the 
multiplication  of  great  religious  monuments  built,  or 
even  rebuilt  on  the  new  lines,  was  simultaneous  with 
the  construction  in  the  South  of  vast  churches  on  the 
old  principles.  The  adventurous  builders  of  the 
North  had  eagerly  adopted  the  new  division  of 
churches  into  several  aisles,  all  with  groined  vaults, 
the  vault  of  the  great  central  nave  relying  upon 
exterior  flying  buttresses  for  resistance  to  its  thrust. 

In  the  South,  on  the  other  hand,  architects  were 
prudent,  either  through  instinctive  resistance  to,  or 


6  Gothic  Architecture 

deliberate  reaction  from,  the  innovating  influence, 
or  by  way  of  fidelity  to  an  ancient  tradition.  They 
built  with  a  single  aisle,  wide  and  lofty  ;  the  vaults 
were  indeed  supported  by  ribs,  but  their  thrusts  were 
received  by  powerful  buttresses  inside  the  walls,  the 
projections  thus  formed  being  further  utilised  for  the 
construction  of  chapels  in  the  intervals. 

This  latter  system,  which  has  the  incontestable 
merit  of  perfect  solidity,  recalls  the  construction  of 
the  Basilica  of  Constantine,  or  of  the  tepidarium  in 
the  Baths  of  Caracalla.  The  stability  of  the  edifice 
was  ensured  by  the  resistance  of  masses  at  the 
imposts,  and  the  whole  principle  of  construction 
formed,  as  it  were,  a  protest  against  the  miracles  of 
equilibrium  so  much  in  favour  among  the  Northerners. 

The  new  system  of  vaults  supported  by  flying 
buttresses  made  very  slight  way  in  the  South.  It 
appears  but  rarely,  and  in  the  few  instances  where  it 
is  used  has  entirely  the  air  of  a  foreign  importation. 
Even  in  the  cradle  of  its  origin,  it  took  root  slowly 
and  with  difficulty,  for  its  first  applications  were  not 
without  disaster.  Lacking  that  mathematical  know- 
ledge which  is  the  mainstay  of  the  modern  architect, 
the  experimental  skill  shown  by  the  thirteenth- 
century  builder  in  constructing  his  vaults,  and  then 
in  neutralising  their  thrusts  by  flying  buttresses 
reduced  to  the  legitimate  function  of  permanent 
struts,  was  little  short  of  miraculous.  For  it  must  be 
borne  in  mind  that  the  thrust  of  these  vaults,  and  the 
strength  of  the  flying  buttresses,  varied  of  necessity 
according  to  their  span,  and  the  resisting  powers  of 
their  materials.  It  was  only  by  dint  of  long  gropings 
in  the  dark  that  the  necessarily  empirical  formulae 


Introduction  7 

of  the  innovators  were  gradually  transformed  into 
recognised  rules,  and  this  knotty  problem  of  construc- 
tion received  no  positive  solution  till  the  last  years 
of  the  thirteenth,  or  more  emphatically,  the  first  years 
of  the  fourteenth  century.  While  even  then  the 
solution  could  claim  no  universal  acceptance,  for 
what  was  comparatively  easy  in  countries  where  stone 
abounds  became  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  in  districts 
where  such  a  material  as  brick  was  the  sole  resource 
of  builders. 

Nevertheless,  the  growth  of  Gothic  architecture 
was  rapid,  so  rapid  that  even  in  fop  fourteenth 
century  it  began  to  show  symptoms  of  that  swift 
decadence  which  is  the  Nemesis  of  facile  success. 
The  abuse  of  equilibrium,  the  excessive  diminution 
of  points  of  support — defects  often  aggravated  by 
insecurity  of  foundation  and  exaggerated  loftiness  of 
structure — the  poor  quality  of  materials,  and  the 
faulty  setting  thereof  due  to  empirical  methods,  the 
over -rapidity  of  execution  caused  by  mistaken 
emulation,  the  dearth  of  funds  consequent  on  social 
and  political  convulsions  complicated  by  the 
miseries  of  war, — all  these  things  joined  hands  for 
the  extinction  of  a  once  resplendent  art.  But  the 
initial  cause  of  its  ruin  must  be  sought  in  its 
abandonment  of  antique  traditions.  These_jtradi- 
tions  had  persisted  uninterruptedly  throughout  the 
so-called  Romanesque  period,  only  to  pave  the  way 
for  a  seductive  art  in  novel  form,  which,  casting 
aside  the  trammels  of  the  past  in  obedience  to  the 
dictates  of  the  moment,  fell  on  decay  as  rapidly  as 
it  had  risen  to  eminence.  Dawning  in  the  France 
of  Louis  the  Fat,  it  reached  its  apogee  under  St. 


8  Gothic  Architecture 

Louis,  and  was  in  full  decadence  before  the  close  of 
the  fifteenth  century. 

The  narrow  limits  assigned  to  us  forbid  not  only 
detailed  discussion  of  our  great  monuments,  but  even 
a  summary  of  the  most  famous.  We  must  be  con- 
tent to  work  out  that  theory  of  evolution  already 
put  forward  by  us  in  U  Architecture  Romane.  We 
propose  merely  to  offer  a  synthesis  of  that  archi- 
tectural development  which  succeeded  the  so-called 
Romanesque  epoch,  from  its  birth  in  the  twelfth  to 
its  extinction  in  the  fifteenth  century. 

And  as  the  groined  vault  is,  broadly  speaking, 
the  essential  characteristic  of  so-called  Gothic  archi- 
tecture, and  the  flying  buttress  one  of  its  most 
interesting  manifestations,  we  shall  make  a  special 
study  of  their  origin,  their  modifications,  and  their 
principal  applications  in  connection  with  religious, 
monastic,  military,  and  civil  architecture.  We  shall 
dwell  more  particularly  upon  religious  architecture 
as  presenting  the  grandest  and  most  obvious  evi- 
dences of  artistic  progress,  not  in  its  admirable 
buildings  alone,  but  in  those  masterpieces  of  paint- 
ing and  sculpture  to  which  it  gave  birth  in  France. 


PART   I 

RELIGIOUS     ARCHITECTURE 


CHAPTER  I 

THE    INFLUENCE    OF    THE    CUPOLA    UPON    SO- 
CALLED    GOTHIC    ARCHITECTURE 

The  cupola,  in  its  symbolic  aspect,  was  the  germ,  whence  sprang 
an  architectural  sy 'stem  the  revolutionary  action  of  which 
upon  art  can  scarcely  be  overestimated.  x 

SO-CALLED  Gothic  architecture  was  no  spontaneous 
and  miraculous  manifestation.  Like  all  human 
activities,  its  end  is  easy  to  determine  ;  but  it  is 
difficult  to  fix  even  an  approximate  date  for  its 
beginning.  The  traces  of  its  origin  are  lost  in  that 
period  of  architectural  activity  which  preceded  it,  and 
prepared  its  way  by  a  train  of  unbroken  evolution. 

The  cupola  of  St.  Front,  which  we  may  reason- 
ably call  the  mother  cupola  of  France,  was  not  an 
imitation  of  that  of  St.  Mark  at  Venice,  for  both 
were  based  upon  the  church  built  by  Justinian  at 
Constantinople,  in  honour  of  the  Holy  Apostles. 
But  the  form  thus  imported  into  Aquitaine  received 
such  modification  and  development,  as  to  make  it 
virtually  an  original  achievement.  One  of  the 
knottiest  of  architectural  problems  was  solved  in  the 

1  L1  Architecture  Rotnane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer  ;  Quantin,  Paris,  1888. 


12  Gothic  Architecture 

process,  and  that  admirable  constructive  principle 
was  established  which  consists  in  concentrating  the 
thrust  of  a  vault  upon  four  points  of  support 
strengthened  by  pendentives. 

The  construction  of  such  a  cupola  as  that  of 
St.  Front  in  dressed  stone  was  an  event  of  great 
moment  in  a  district  which  still  preserved  the  Gallo- 
Roman  tradition  in  its  integrity,  and  was  commonly 
reputed  the  fatherland  of  our  architecture.  Its 
immediate  consequences  were  shown  before  the  close 
of  the  eleventh  century  by  the  erection  of  large 
abbey  churches  on  the  model  of  St.  Front  in  various 
neighbouring  provinces. 

But  while  accepting  the  new  principle,  the 
architects  of  the  period  directed  their  energies  to  its 
perfectibility.  Their  efforts,  and  even  their  successes, 
in  this  direction  are  manifest  so  early  as  the  first 
years  of  the  twelfth  century.  The  churches  of 
Angouleme  and  of  Fontevrault  may  be  cited  in 
proof.  "  We  jiere  recognise  the  maiixj)reoccupation 
of  the  Romanesque  builders — namely,  how  best  to 
reduce  the  immense  masses  of  churches  built  with 
the  primitive  cupola  by  a  more  deliberate  and 
judicious  distribution  of  thrust  and  resistance.  We 
further  see  how  the  adoption  of  these  principles  led 
to  the  emphasising  of  critical  points  by  buttresses, 
which  now  began  to  project  from  the  exterior 
walls."  l 

The  new  system  spread  rapidly,  notably  in 
Anjou  and  Maine,  its  growth  being  marked  by  an 
ever  -  increasing  refinement  and  perfection.  The 
architects  of  the  rich  abbeys  of  these  provinces,  the 

1  L?  Architecture  Romane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer  ;  Quantin,  Paris,  1888. 


Influence  of  Cupola  on  Gothic  Architecture  13 

importance  of  which  was  aggrandised  by  their  strong 
attachments  to  the  all-powerful  religious  organisation 
of  the  period,  gave  a  further  development  to  the 
Aquitainian  method.  They  transformed  the  pen- 
dentives  of  the  cupolas  into  independent  arches 
which  performed  exactly  the  same  functionsrthus 
logically  working-out  an  architectonic  principle  of 
amazing  simplicity,  the  success  of  which  was  so 
raplcf  that,  by  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century,  it 
was  systematically  applied  to  the  construction  of 
great  churches  at  Angers,  Laval,  and  Poitiers. 

The  works  of  the  Angevin  architects  were  of 
course  known  to  their  Northern  brethren,  who,  in 
common  with  all  the  builders  of  the  day,  had  long 
been  seeking  the  final  solution  of  the  great  problem 
of  the  vault.  The  architects  of  the  Ile-de-France 
at  once  appropriated  the  Angevin  system  with  that 
special  professional  ingenuity  which  characterised 
them,  and  applied  it  to  the  construction  of  innumer- 
able churches,  large  and  small,  all  of  them  built  on 
the  basilican  plan — that  is  to  say,  with  three,  or  even 
five  aisles. 

Thus  the  Aquitainian  cupola  of  dressed  stone 
exercised  an  absolutely  direct  influence  upon  Gothic 
architecture,  since  it  gave  birth  to  the  intersecting 
arch,  which  is  the  main  feature  of  so-called  Gothic. 
This  influence  was  first  manifested  in  the  general 
arrangement  of  single-aisled  churches  vaulted  upon 
intersecting  ribs,  the  earliest  departure  from  the 
original  cupola.  It  was  then  more  grandiosely 
demonstrated  in  vast  abbey  or  cathedral  churches, 
built  in  accordance  with  the  basilican  tradition,  and 
all  vaulted  on  the  new  principle. 


14  Gothic  Architecture 

Angers  and  Laval  are  primitive  examples  of 
churches  whose  square  compartments  carry  groined 
vaults,  which  thenceforth  took  the  place  of  cupolas 
with  pendentives. 

The  abbey  church  of  Noyon  shows  the  application 
of  this  principle,  novel  in  the  twelfth  century,  to  the 
several-aisled  churches  of  the  Northern  architects. 
The  original  vaults  of  Noyon  *  were  planned  in  square. 
The  intersecting  arches  united  the  principal  piers 
diagonally,  the  strain  being  relieved  by  a  subordinate 
or  auxiliary  arch  which  rested  upon  secondary  piers, 
indicated  on  the  exterior  by  buttresses  less  salient 
than  those  of  the  main  piers,  and  on  the  interior  by 
a  column  receiving  the  lateral  archivolts  which  united 
the  chief  piers. 

This  system  of  construction,  the  principle  of  which 
was  logically  developed  at  Noyon,  for  instance,  no 
longer  exists,  save  in  its  traditional  state  in  the  great 
churches  of  Laon,  and  in  the  cathedrals  of  Paris, 
Sens,  and  Bourges,  to  name  but  the  principal,  without 
regard  to  the  innumerable  churches  built  on  these 
principles-  throughout  Western  Europe.  In  these 
great  buildings  the  vaults  were  all  square  on  plan 
down  to  the  adoption  in  the  first  half  of  the  thirteenth 
century  of  equal  bays,  vaulted  on  a  rectangular  plan, 
and  marked  inside  and  out  by  equal  piers  and 
projections,  as  at  Amiens,  Rheims,  and  many  other 
churches  of  the  period. 

Hence  we  see  how  incontestable  was  the  influence 


1  The  original  disposition  of  the  vaults  built  about  1160  is  indicated 
by  the  spring  of  the  arches  above  the  capitals,  and  by  the  base  plan  of 
the  principal  piers.  The  present  vaults  on  rectangular  plan  were  built 
after  the  fire  of  1238,  in  accordance  with  prevailing  fashions. 


Influence  of  Cupola  on  Gothic  Architecture  15 

of  the  cupola  upon  so-called  Gothic  architecture. 
This  truth  is  demonstrated  by  monuments  yet  in 
existence,  lapidary  documents  above  suspicion.  It 
cannot  be  insisted  upon  too  strongly,  not  merely 
for  the  satisfaction  of  archaeologic  accuracy,  but  more 
especially  as  yet  another  proof  that  the  filiation 
between  the  art  of  the  ancients  and  that  of  the  so- 
called  Romanesque  architects  is  no  less  evident  than 
that  which  links  together  the  Romanesque  and  the 
so-called  Gothic.  Of  this  latter  filiation  we  have  a 
direct  proof  in  the  Aquitainian  cupola,  the  parent  of 
those  of  Angoumois,  which  in  their  turn  gave  birth 
to  the  Angevin  intersecting  arch,  and  so  prepared  the 
way  for  the  flying  buttress,  which  again  was  to  mark 
a  new  departure. 


CHAPTER     II 

THE    ORIGIN    OF    THE    INTERSECTING    VAULT 

So  early  as  the  eleventh  century  churches  were  built 
with  one  or  several  aisles,  and  in  this  latter  case  the 
side  aisles  only  had  ribbed  vaults,  the  nave  being 
covered  by  a  timber  roof.  The  next  step  was  to 
vault  all  three  aisles,  buttressing  the  barrel-vaulted 
nave  by  continuous  half-barrel  vaults  or  ribbed  vaults 
over  the  aisles,  and  further  strengthening  it  by 
projecting  transverse  arches,  or  arcs  doubleaux,  the 
whole  being  crowned  by  a  roof  which  embraced  the 
side  aisles.  These  cumbrous  and  timidly  constructed 
buildings  were  merely  imitations  of  the  Roman 
basilicas.  To  ensure  their  solidity  they  had  perforce 
to  be  narrow  ;  and  the  necessary  abolition  of  top 
lighting  made  them  gloomy.  We  find  then  that, 
before  the  appearance  of  the  cupola,  mediaeval 
architects  were  perfectly  acquainted  both  with  the 
barrel  vault  and  the  ribbed  vault,  the  latter  formed, 
on  traditional  principles,  by  the  interpenetration  of 
two  demi-cylinders.  They  had  even  attempted  to 
improve  upon  the  construction  by  strengthening  the 
line  of  penetration  with  a  salient  rib,  giving  an 
elliptic  arch.  But  this  rib  was  purely  decorative,  for 


The  Origin  of  the  Intersecting  Vaiilt       17 


in  the  Roman  vault  the  stones  at  the  line  of  inter- 
section, whether  ribbed  or  not,  were  in  complete 
solidarity  with  the  filling  on  either  side  in  which 
they  were  buried. 

It  follows  that  we  shall  seek  in  vain  in  the  Roman 
ribbed  vault  the  germ  of  the  intersecting  arch,  with 
its  essentially  active  functions. 

For  the  origin  of  the  intersecting  arch  we  must 
turn  to  the  eleventh 

AD 


AD 


•  • 


AD 


•  • 


AD 


century.  We  shall 
find  it  in  the  dressed 
stone  cupola  of  St. 
Front,  and  more 
especially  in  its 
pendentives. 

Fig.  i  gives  the 
plan  of  one  of  the 
cupolas  of  St.  Front. 
It  is  composed  of 
four  massive  trans- 
verse arches,  the 
thrusts  of  which  are  A 

.          ,  r  ^         -     -     •    T ¥ £ V 

received  upon  four 

piers      united      bv  I'  PLAN  OF  A  CUPOLA  OF  THE  ABBEY  CHURCH 

OF  ST.   FRONT  AT  PERIGUEUX 

pendentives  (Figs.  2 

and  3)  passing  from  the  re-entering  angles  at  the 
spring  of  the  arches  to  the  base  of  the  circular  dome 
itself,  each  of  the  concentric  courses  bearing  upon 
the  keys  of  the  arcs-doubleaux,  and  transmitting  to 
them,  and  therefore  to  the  piers  by  which  they  are 
supported,  the  weight  of  the  cupola  itself. 

Fig.  3  is  a  section  through  one  of  the  pendentives 
of  St.  Front,  following  the  line  A  B  in  Fig.    i .      It 

C 


i8 


Gothic  Architecture 


shows  that  the  first  six  courses  are  cut  so  as  to 
make  what  is  called  a  tas  de  charge ;  the  upper 
surfaces  are  horizontal,  the  faces  curved  to  the  radius 


2.    PENDENTIVE    (MARKED   A)    OF   A    CUPOLA   OF   THE    ABBEY 
CHURCH    OF    ST.    FRONT 

of  the  dome  itself.  After  the  sixth  course  the 
voussoirs  are  cut  normally  to  the  curve  of  the  arch. 
The  vaulting  of  religious  buildings  having  long  been 
the  crux  of  mediaeval  architects,  the  construction  of 


The  Origin  of  the  Intersecting  Vault       19 


the    St.    Front   cupolas    must   have    been    an    event 

much   noised   abroad,  for   towards    the    close   of  the 

eleventh  century  a   large   number  of  churches   with 

cupolas  were  built 

in  imitation  of  the 

mother    church    at 

Perigueux. 

The  construc- 
tion of  the  churches 
of  Angouleme  and 
Fontevrault  in  the 
first  years  of  the 
twelfth  century 
shows  that  the 
architects  were  at- 
tempting to  cover 
spaces  of  ever- 
increasing  span  on 
the  Aquitainian 
model,  while  at  the 
same  time  they  set 
themselves  to 
lighten  their  vaults, 
and  consequently 
to  reduce  their 


.-4- 


3.    SECTION    OF    A    PENDENTIVE   ON    THE 
DIAGONAL    A   TO    B    IN    PLAN,  FIG.    I 


points  of  support. 

Fig.  4  gives  the 
plan  of  one  of  the  cupolas  of  Angouleme  or  of 
Fontevrault,  both  being  built  on  precisely  similar 
plan,  with  the  exception  of  the  number  of  bays  to 
the  nave. 

Fig.  5  gives  the  section  of  a  bay  in  one  of  these 
churches,  and  illustrates  the  considerable  difference 


20 


Goth  ic  A  rch  itectit  re 


already  existing   between   the   mother  cupola  of  St. 

Front  and  its  off- 
spring. The  cupola 
on  pendentives 
begins  to  show  a 
certain  attenuation, 
and  we  shall  pre- 
sently note  a  fresh 
step  forward  towards 
the  solution  of  that 
problem  so  persist- 
ently grappled  with 
by  the  mediaeval 
architect  —  how  to 
reduce  the  weight  of 
the  vault. 


PLAN    OF   A    CUPOLA    OF   ANGOULEME 
OR    FONTEVRAULT 


The  Church  of 
St.  Avit-Senieur 
furnishes  a  most 
instructive  ex- 
ample. 

The  cupola  of 
this  building  is 
strengthened  by 
stiffening  ribs. 
It  becomes  an 
annular  vault, 
formed  of  almost 
horizontal  keyed 
courses,  sustained 
by  transverse  and 
diagonal  ribs, 
which  act  the  part  of  a  permanent  centering. 


SECTION   OF    A    BAY   OF   THE    CUPOLAS   OF 
ANGOULEME 


The  Origin  of  the  Intersecting  Vault       21 


The  Church    of    St.   Pierre   at    Saumur   marks   a 
further  step  onwards 
in   the   construction 
of     vaults     derived 
from  the  cupola.1 

Finally,  the 
architects  of  Maine 
and  Anjou  .achieved 
the  long-desired  con- 
summation. Under 
their  treatment  the 
pendentives  resolved 
themselves  into  their 
actively  useful  ele- 
ments, the  visible 
signs  of  which  were 
diap-onal  or  inter  6'  SECT1ON  OF  A  BAY  *,N  THE  CHURCH  OF 

ST.    AV1T-SENIEUR 

secting     arches, 

salient  and  indepen- 
dent, set  in  precisely 
the  same  manner  as 
the  pendentives  of  the 
cupola  (Fig.  3),  and 
performing  identical 
functions  (Fig.  8). 

The  vault  proper 
is  no  longer  formed 
of  concentric  courses, 
as  in  the  mother 
cupola.  It  consists 
thenceforward  of 
voussoirs  cut  normally 


7.    PLAN    OF   VAULT   ON    INTERSECTING 
ARCHES 


1  V Architecture  Roinane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer. 


22 


Gothic  Architecture 


to  the  curve,  and  filling  the  triangles  (A,  B,  C,  D, 
Fig.  7)  determined  by  the  longitudinal,  the  diagonal 
or  intersecting,  and  the  transverse  arches.  These 
arches  form  a  stone  skeleton,  no  less  solid  though  far 
.less  ponderous  than  the  cupola  pendentives,  and 

sustain  the  vault  by 
distributing  its  thrusts 
over  four  points  of 
support. 

The  triangular 
fillings  no  longer 
imprison  the  ribs,  or, 
more  exactly  speak- 
ing, the  intersecting 
arches,  nor  do  they 
any  longer  neutralise 
their  active  functions. 
These  fillings,  on  the 
other  hand,  have,  like 
the  intersecting  arch, 

8.    SECTION    OF    AN    INTERSECTING    ARCH      gained     3.      11CW     inde- 

pendence.   They  now 

contribute  to  the  elasticity  of  the  divers  organs  of  the 
vault,  a  most  essential  element  in  its  solidity.  The 
peculiar  arrangement  of  the  intersecting  arches  in  the 
nave  of  Angers  gives  incontrovertible  proof  of  the 
direct  filiation  of  this  building  to  the  Aquitainian 
cupola.  The  voussoirs  of  the  intersecting  arches  are 
about  equal  in  horizontal  section  to  those  of  the  trans- 
verse arches,  while  their  vertical  section  equals  the 
thickness  of  the  filling  plus  the  internal  salience 
which  marks  their  function.  They  look  in  fact  like 
slices  cut  from  the  pendentives  of  a  cupola  (A,  Fig.  8). 


The  Origin  of  the  Intersecting  Vault      23 

It  must  be  remarked,  too,  that  at  Angers  the  stones 
of  the  filling  do  not  yet  rest  upon  the  extrados  of  the 
ribs,  in  the  fashion  adopted  some  years  later  in  the 
He -de -France  and  elsewhere  (see  B,  Fig.  8),  but 
embrace  them  (as  at  A). 

The  identity  of  function  in  the  pendentive  and 
in  the  Gothic  intersecting  arch,  both  constructed,  as 
they  are,  of  stones  dressed  normally  to  their  curves, 
shows  that  they  sprang  from  a  common  origin,  which 
is  as  much  as  to  say  that  the  Aquitainian  cupola 
begat  the  intersecting  vault. 


CHAPTER     III 


THE    FIRST    GROINED    VAULTS 


THE  first  application  of  the  system  of  intersecting 
vaults  appears  in  the  great  churches  of  Angers  and 
Laval. 

It  is  probable  that  the  new  methods  propagated 

by  the  religious  archi- 
tects of  Aquitaine 
and  neighbouring 
provinces  had  ex- 
cited the  emulation 
of  the  Northern 
builders,  more  especi- 
ally those  of  the  Ile- 
de  -  France.  Evi- 
dences to  this  effect 
are  to  be  found  in 
certain  subordinate 
portions  of  their 
buildings  at  this 
period,  such  as  side  aisles  or  apsidal  chapels.  Their 
timid  arrangement  seems,  however,  reminiscent  of 
the  Roman  system  of  ribbed  vaulting,  with  a  slightly 
increased  prominence  of  the  ribs  superadded,  rather 


9.    PLAN   OF    A    BAY    IN    THE    NAVE   OF 
ST.    MAURICE    AT    ANGERS 


The  First  Groined  Vaults 


25 


than  of   the  revolution  that    had    been  effected    in 
church  vaulting  generally. 


10.    TRANSVERSE  SECTION    OF    THE   NAVE    OF   STi    MAURICE    AT   ANGERS 

But,  if  we  except  perhaps  Laval,  nowhere  shall 
we  find  the  new  system  of  vaulting  upon  intersecting 
arches  more  mightily  demonstrated  than  at  Angers, 
the  aisles  of  which  measure  54  feet  across.  The 


26 


Gothic  Architecture 


grandeur  of  the  architectural  composition,  no  less  than 
the  admirable  technical  skill  shown  in  the  details, 
gives  proof  of  the  consummate  mastery  arrived  at  by 
the  builders  of  these  noble  structures  so  early  as  the 
middle  of  the  twelfth  century.  The  plan  of  these 
churches  resembles  that  of  Angouleme  and  Fonte- 
vrault.  It  is  in  no  way  allied  to  the  Northern 
buildings. 

They  are  constructed  with  single   aisles,  like  the 

cupola  churches,  with 
a  series  of  bays, 
square  on  plan  ;  but 
the  arrangement  of 
the  vaults  has  been 
perfected  by  the 
logical  use  of  inter- 
secting arches  in  the 
place  of  pendentives, 
the  architects  of  the 
day  having  realised 
by  this  time  the 
progress  we  have 
explained  and  de- 
monstrated in  the  preceding  chapter. 

These  vast  aisles,  vaulted  on  intersecting  arches, 
are  of  course  allied  to  the  cupolas  ;  they  recall  their 
general  outline,  but  the  arrangement  of  the  vaulting 
is  different.  The  intersecting  ribs  are  no  longer 
merely  decorative  features  ;  they  have  taken  on  all 
the  active  functions  of  the  arc-doubleau  and  the 
formeret.  Their  union  constitutes  an  elastic  ossature, 
the  weight  being  concentrated  upon  four  points  of 
support,  which  receive  the  impost  of  the  arches,  and 


II.  PLAN  OF  A  BAY  OF  THE  NAVE  IN  THE 
CHURCH  OF  LA  STE.  TRINITE  AT  LAVAL 


The  First  Groined  Vaults 


27 


compose  a  stone  skeleton,  each  unit  of  which  has 
been  cut  and  dressed  to  fill  the  exact  place  it  occupies 
in  the  whole. 

If  we  compare  the  sections  (Figs.  13    and    14)  of 


12.   LONGITUDINAL   SECTION   OF    TWO    KAYS    IN    THE    NAVE    OF    LA   STE. 
TRINITE   AT   LAVAL 

the  churches  of  Angouleme  and  Angers,  we  may 
clearly  trace  the  filiation  between  these  buildings,  the 
one  dating  from  the  first  years  of  the  twelfth  century, 
the  other  from  some  thirty  or  even  forty  years  later. 
We  shall  also  note  the  advance  made  by  the  Angevin 
architects  in  the  construction  of  groined  vaults  in  the 


28  Gothic  Architecture 

* 


13  AND  14.    COMPARATIVE  SECTIONS  OF  THE  CHURCHES  OF   ANGOULEME 
AND    ANGERS 


The  First  Groined  Vaults  29 

place   of   domes   with    pendentives,   a    development 


15.    VIEW    IN    PERSPECTIVE    OF    THE    NAVE    VAULT    OF    ST.    MAURICE 
AT    ANGERS 

worked  out  by  the  more  perfect  and  reasoned  applica- 
tion of  the  same  architectural  principle. 

The   Church   of  Laval,  built  simultaneously  with 


30  Gothic  Architecture 

that  of  Angers,  or  only  a  few  years  later,  shows  a 
further  advance,  not  merely  in  the  matter  of  form, 
but  in  the  increased  science  and  ingenuity  of  com- 
binations, and  the  methodical  accuracy  of  the 
execution. 

The  arches  which  compose  the  ossature  of  the 
vaults  become  independent  in  their  functions,  as  at 
Angers,  immediately  upon  leaving  the  abacus,  an 


1 6.   PLAN  OF  A  SUMMER  OF  THE  NAVE 
VAULT    OF    LA    STE.    TRINITE    AT 


17.  PLAN  OF  ONE  OF  THE  PIERS  OF 
THE  NAVE  OF  LA  STE.  TRINITE 
AT  LAVAL 


essential  characteristic  of  the  new  system.  The 
lateral  'points  of  support  are  composed  of  piers  proper 
and  of  clustered  columns,  crowned  by  corbelled  capi- 
tals, which,  by  prolonging  them,  mark  the  formerets, 
the  diagonal,  and  the  transverse  arches  as  they  fall 
upon  the  abaci.  It  is  easy  to  see  in  this  arrange- 
ment the  origin  of  those  clustered  shafts  so  generally 
and  even  excessively  used  in  the  thirteenth  and 
fourteenth  centuries,  the  main  object  of  which  was 
to  conceal  as  far  as  possible  the  points  of  support. 


The  First  Groined  Vaults  31 

These  details,  and   the  section   (Fig.  12)  showing 
the  mode  of  construction  in   the  vaults,  demonstrate 
sufficiently  that   at   Laval,  no   less  than  at  Angers,  a 
\     direct  filiation   exists   between   the   dome  upon   pen- 
dentives  and  the  groined  and  ribbed  vault. 


CHAPTER    IV 

BUILDINGS  VAULTED    UPON    INTERSECTING  ARCHES 

THE  new  system  derived  from  the  domes  upon 
pendentives,  so  brilliantly  applied  in  Anjou  and 
Maine  in  the  first  half  of  the  twelfth  century,  was 
thenceforth  the  normal  method  of  the  religious 
architect.  The  admirable  simplicity  of  the  new 
method  and  its  adaptability  to  every  class  of  building, 
from  the  great  abbey  church  to  the  modest  chapel, 
sufficiently  accounts  for  its  rapid  dissemination 
throughout  Western  Europe,  where  religious  bodies 
had  founded  innumerable  abbeys,  large  and  small, 
of  varying  rules  and  orders,  but  all  welded  together 
by  one  mighty  organisation. 

A  long  array  of  churches  on  the  Angevin  model 
rose,  not  only  in  the  neighbouring  provinces — as 
Ste.  Radegonde  at  Poitiers,  Notre  Dame  de  la  Coulture 
and  the  nave  of  St.  Julien  at  Mans, — but  farther  afield 
towards  the  south.  To  name  only  the  most  impor- 
tant— the  charming  Church  of  Thor,  dedicated  to  Ste. 
Marie  du  Lac,  between  Avignon  and  the  fountain  of 
Vaucluse  ;  that  of  St.  Sauveur  at  St.  Macaire,  near 
Bordeaux  ;  the  nave  of  St.  Andre  at  Bordeaux,  begun 
in  1252  on  the  cupola  plan,  but  modified  and  finally 


Buildings  vaulted  on  Intersecting  Arches   33 

crowned  with  a  groined  and  ribbed  vault ;  St. 
Caprais  at  Agen,  which  shows  the  same  modifications, 
and  lastly,  the  immense  brick  nave  of  St.  Etienne  at 
Toulouse,  which  measures  64  feet — all  demonstrate 


1 8.    PLAN    OF   THE    NAVE,    ST.    MAURICE    AT   ANGERS 

the  progression  of  the  new  principles   in   the  second 
half  of  the  twelfth  century. 

Towards  the  North  the  advance  was  no  less 
general.  Various  buildings  show  to  what  excellent 
account  contemporary  architects  had  turned  the 
system  of  vaults  on  intersecting  arches,  recognising 

D 


34 


Gothic  Architecture 


its    admirable    adaptability     to     different    climates, 

and  to  the  most  diverse 
materials.  But  it  was 
reserved  for  Angers,  the 
cradle  of  its  birth,  to  give 
an  added  perfection  to  this 
ingenious  system. 

The  Church  of  the  Ste. 
Trinite,  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Maine,  built  by  the 
sons  or  pupils  of  those 
architects  who  had  planned 
St.  Maurice  for  the  hill  on 
the  opposite  shore,  marks  a 
fresh  advance  in  the  con- 
struction of  these  vaults. 
Like  St.  Maurice,  it  has 
but  a  single  aisle,  which 
is  divided  into  three  bays, 
each  as  nearly  as  possible 
square  on  plan.  The 
system  of  vaulting  takes 
on  a  greater  elegance  by 
the  insertion  of  a  trans- 
verse arch,  with  its  sup- 
porting shafts,  in  the  centre 
of  each  bay.  This  divides 
the  bay  into  two  equal 

19.  PLAN  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  LA  parts,      and,     cutting     the 

diaonal      ribs     at      their 


STE.  TRINITE  AT  ANGERS 


intersection,  supports  them  at  the  critical  point. 

Fig.  1  9  gives  the  plan  of  these  vaults,  the  system 
of  which  was  eagerly  seized  upon  by  the    Northern 


Buildings  vaulted  on  Intersecting  Arches   35 
architects,  and    the    great    abbey   church    of   Noyon 


20.    LONGITUDINAL  SECTION  OF  A  RAY  OF  LA  STE.   TRINITE  AT  ANGERS 


36  Gothic  Architecture 

appears  to  have  been  the  first-fruits  of  this  new 
development  of  the  Angevin  idea. 

The  great  abbey  churches  and  immense  cathedrals 
which  were  built  from  the  second  half  of  the  twelfth 
to  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century  attest  the 
importance  of  the  development  carried  out  at  Angers 
by  the  arrangement  of  their  own  vaults  in  square 
compartments.  For  we  now  find  this  system  adopted 
in  the  construction  of  the  churches  or  cathedrals  of 
Noyon,  Laon,  Notre  Dame  at  Paris,  Sens,  and  Bourges, 
to  name  only  acknowledged  masterpieces  of  so-called 
Gothic. 

The  influence  of  the  cupola,  which  we  established 
in  our  first  chapter,  was  both  direct  and  consecutive. 
It  was  direct  in  churches  built  with  one  aisle  and 
vaulted  on  intersecting  arches,  and  consecutive  in 
the  so-called  Romanesque  churches,  which  were  either 
completed  or  modified  on  the  new  lines  by  the 
substitution  of  vaults  on  intersecting  arches  of  dressed 
stone  for  timber  roofs.  A  large  number  of  buildings 
in  England,  Normandy,  Germany,  Northern  Italy, 
Switzerland,  the  Rhine  Provinces,  and  those  of 
Northern  France  bear  testimony  of  the  highest 
interest  to  the  transformations  consequent  on  the 
invention  of  the  groined  vault  and  its  universal 
application. 

Architects  who  had  been  trained  in  the  great 
abbey  schools,  emboldened  by  the  successes  of  their 
forerunners  and  their  own  individual  experience, 
raised  on  every  hand  vast  cathedrals,  in  which  every 
known  development  of  the  system  was  essayed  with 
unequalled  daring.  Going  on  from  strength  to 
strength,  they  eventually  abandoned  the  antique 


Buildings  vaulted  on  Intersecting  Arches   37 
traditions,   and    disregarding   the   statical    conditions 


i  5 

n     i     i     ^_ 


21.    TRANSVERSE    SECTION   OF   A    BAY   OF   LA    STE.    TRINITE   AT    ANGERS 

which   ensured   the  solidity  of  the  ancient  buildings, 


38  Gothic  Architectitre 

they  invented  a  system  of  construction  which  is,  as  it 


22.    SECTION  OF  A  SINGLE-AISLED   CHURCH   VAULTED   ON    INTERSECTING 
ARCHES   WITH    BUTTRESSES 

were,  merely  a  skeleton  in   stone,  a  stone  version  of 


Buildings  vaulted  on  Intersecting  Arches   39 
the  timbered   roof;  its  characteristic  expression  was 


10 


23.    SECTION   OF   A   THREE-AISLED   CHURCH   VAULTED  ON    INTERSECTING 
ARCHES   WITH    FLYING    BUTTRESSES 


40  Gothic  Architecture 

the  permanent  strut  known  as  the  flying  buttress  ;  its 
governing  idea  was  equilibrium,  for  which  it  provided 
by  architectural  stratagems  ingenious  in  the  highest 
degree,  but  also  extremely  precarious.  Its  existence 
or  stability  depends  for  the  most  part  on  the  quality 
of  the  materials  and  their  degrees  of  resisting  power, 
the  essential  organs,  by  which  I  mean  those  vital 
weig Jit- carry  ing  portions,  the  failure  of  which  would 
involve  the  ruin  of  the  whole,  being  outside  the  build- 
ing, and  therefore  exposed  to  all  those  deteriorating 
influences  from  which  the  load  they  bear,  that  is  to 
say,  the  vaults,  are  protected  by  walls  and  roof. 

The  great  buildings  constructed  on  these  new 
principles  consisted  of  a  central  nave  with  two,  or 
even  four  side  aisles.  The  huge  structure  depended 
for  its  light  first  upon  low  windows  in  the  collateral 
portions,  secondly,  upon  windows  at  a  much  higher 
level.  Hence  it  became  necessary  to  raise  the 
vault  of  the  central  nave,  and  to  give  it  an  abut- 
ment in  the  form  of  detached  semi-arches  or  flying 
buttresses.  The  crowns  of  these  semi -arches  im- 
pinged the  piers  at  the  planes  of  greatest  pressure 
and  received  the  collective  thrust  of  all  the  ribs, 
formerets,  transverse  and  diagonal  arches.  Their 
bases  rested  upon  abutmentsr  the  strength  of  which 
was  calculated  according  to  the  thrust  they  had  to 
meet. 


CHAPTER    V 

ORIGIN    OF    THE    FLYING    BUTTRESS 

THE  primitive  method  of  vaulting  adopted  in  the 
central  provinces  of  France  in  the  construction  of 
churches  with  three  aisles  rendered  such  buildings 
of  necessity  low  and  heavy.  The  main  aisle  being 
covered  by  a  barrel  vault,  supported  on  either  side 
by  a  continuous  half-barrel  vault,  the  sole  means  of 
lighting  lay  in  the  windows  of  the  side  aisles,  so 
that  the  nave  was  always  gloomy  in  the  extreme. 
The  Norman  architects  had  avoided  this  difficulty, 
first  in  their  native  province,  and  afterwards  in 
England,  by  vaulting  the  subordinate  aisles  only, 
and  by  raising  the  lateral  walls  of  the  nave  high 
enough  to  allow  a  line  of  windows  to  be  introduced 
between  the  lean-to  roofs  of  the  side  aisles  and  the 
nave  roof,  the  latter  being  an  open  timber  con- 
struction instead  of  a  vault. 

The  lateral  gallery  in  the  first  story  of  Norman 
churches  built  on  the  basilican  model  is  merely  a 
development  of  the  ancient  tradition.1  It  bears  the 
name  of  triforium  because — or  so  we  are  told — each 

1  See  L?  Architecture  Romane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer ;  Maison  Quantin, 
Paris,  1888,  chaps,  i.  iii.  and  iv. 


42  Gothic  Architecture 

compartment  of  such  an  interior  gallery  between  the 
main  piers  of  the  nave  was  originally  divided  into 
three  by  pillars  supporting  lintels  or  by  small 
columns  supporting  an  arcade.  / 

Towards  the  close  of  the  ^leventh  century 
Norman  architects  on  both  sides  of  the  Channel  were 
raising  vast  churches,  the  side  aisles  of  which  bore 
above  their  ribbed  vaults  galleries  after  the  fashion 
of  the  primitive  basilicas.  These  galleries  in  their 
turn  were  covered  by  open  timber  roofs  like  that  of 
the  nave.  The  bays  were  emphasised  in  the  nave 
and  in  the  side  aisles  by  transverse  arches,  or  arcs- 
doubleaux,  which  served  as  buttresses  to  those  of  the 
main  vault.  But  after  the  adoption,  towards  the 
middle  of  the  twelfth  century,  of  the  Angevin 
method  of  vaulting  for  religious  buildings,  the 
functions  of  the  lateral  walls  and  of  the  supporting 
arches  became  better  defined,  for  these  walls  and 
arches  had  now  to  meet  the  thrusts  of  the  transverse 
as  well  as  that  of  the  diagonal  arches,  which,  meet- 
ing in  bundles,  as  it  were,  at  each  pier,  gathered  their 
energies  at  well-marked  points. 

It  was  thus  that  the  cross  walls  or  arcs-doubleaux 
of  the  side  aisles  were  gradually  modified  till  they 
became  detached  semi-arches  concealed  beneath  the 
outer  roof  of  the  side  aisles. 

We  have  traced  this  modification  in  the  Abbaye 
aux  Dames  at  Caen.1 

Fig.  24  shows  us  an  English  example.  It  may 
be  followed  out  in  a  number  of  other  churches  in 
England,  at  Pavia  in  Italy,  at  Zurich  in  Switzer- 

1  L!  Architecture  Romane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer  ;  Paris,  Maison  Quantin, 
88,  chap.  xvii. 


Origin  of  the  Flying  Biittress 


43 


land,  and  at  Basle  on  the  Rhine,  to  name  but  a  few 
of  the  churches  in  which  the  modification  of  the 
vaults  was  long  posterior  to  the  construction  of  the 
building  itself. 

In  France  we  shall  find  no  example  more  deeply 
interesting   than    Noyon,   which    at    the    date   of  its 


24.    DURHAM    CATHEDRAL.       TRANSVERSE    SECTIONS 

construction  (the  last  quarter  of  the  twelfth  century) 
formed,  as  it  were,  an  epitome  of  the  advance  so  far 
made  by  the  architects  of  the  I le-de- France.  In 
this  curious  building  we  find  a  fusion  of  the  antique 
tradition  developed  by  the  Normans  in  their  tri- 
foriums,  and  of  the  Angevin  methods,  as  manifested 
in  the  groined  vaults  derived  from  domes  :  methods 
further  perfected  by  the  example  of  La  Ste.  Trinite 


44  Gothic  Architecture 

at  Angers  ;  in  other  words,  by  the  adoption  of  inter- 


25.   ABBEY   CHURCH    AT   NOYON.       PLAN 

secting  arches  planned  on  a  square,  the  thrusts  of  all 
being  received  on  the  main  piers,  reinforced  by  an 


Origin  of  the  Flying  Buttress 


45 


intermediate  transverse  arch.  And  we  note  the 
appearance  of  the  detached  semi-arch  beneath  the 
roofing  of  the  inferior  aisles  merging  at  its  springing 
into  the  lateral  arc-doubleau^  and  so  resisting  the 
thrust  of  the  intersecting 
arches  and  transverse  arches 
of  the  nave. 

It  has  been  said  that 
Noyon  was  suggested  by 
Tournai,  doubtless  on 
account  of  their  superficial 
affinities.  But  the  likeness 
is  merely  in  general  aspect, 
the  methods  of  construction 
being  wholly  different.  At 
Tournai  the  apsidal  tran- 
septs are  vaulted  upon 
transverse  arches  of  great 
strength,  and  upon  radiating 
semi  -  arches  united  where 
they  meet  by  a  ring  of 
voussoirs  set  horizontally, 
and  at  their  springing  by 
vaults  keyed  into  their  mass, 
an  ingenious  arrangement 
which  recalls  the  vaulting 
of  the  Salle  des  Capitaines 
over  the  porch  of  the  monastery  church  at  Moissac. 

The  combination  of  these  arcs-doubleaux,  which, 
in  addition  to  the  solidity  of  their  independent 
structure,  are  strongly  reinforced  by  the  massive 
circular  courses  of  the  walls,  is  very  peculiar,  for  it 
dispenses  altogether  both  with  auxiliary  arches  and 


26.    TRANSVERSE    SECTION    OF 
NOYON    CHURCH 


46  Gothic  Architecture 

with  abutments.     Tournai,  therefore,  cannot  be  held 
to  have   begotten    Noyon,  for  here  we  have  groined 


CHURCH   OF   TOURNAI,    BELGIUM.       EXTERIOR    VIEW  OF  THE    NORTH 
TRANSEPT   TOWARDS   THE   SCHELDT 

vaults,  the  intersecting  arqhes  of  ( which  demand  the 
reinforcement  of  abutments  either  concealed  or 
apparent  to  sustain  the  thrust  of  these  vaults  over 
the  lateral  arcs-doubleaux.  The  ingenious  arrange- 
ment above  cited  had  in  no  sense  modified  the 
methods  of  abutment  followed  by  the  architects  of 


Origin  of  the  Flying  Buttress 


47 


the  twelfth   century  even   after   the   adoption   of  the 

vault  on  intersecting 

arches.      THese^jis 

will  be  remembered, 

consist5rTn"~rjuttress- 

ing    the   walls    and 

piers  of  the  nave  by 

c  ross 


arches  concealed  be- 
neath the  roofing  of 
the  side  aisles. 

~~~We"  find  at  Sois- 
sons  the  first  appli- 
cation of  an  archi- 
tectural system,  the 
special  feature  of 
which  is  the  flying 
buttress. 


29.  CHURCH  OF  TOURNAI,  BELGIUM. 
INTERIOR  OF  THE  NORTH  TRANSEPT 


28.  MONASTERY  CHURCH  AT  MOISSAC. 
VAULT  OF  THE  HALL  KNOWN  AS  THE 
HALL  OF  THE  CAPTAINS  ABOVE  THE 
PORCH 


The  south  tran- 
sept of  Soissons 
Cathedral  was  evi- 
dently suggested  by 
Noyon.  This  is  ap- 
parent in  the  adop- 
tion of  the  two- 
storied  side  aisle 
and  in  the  semi- 
circular plan.  But 
the  method  of  vault- 
ing common  to  both 
churches  has  a 
greater  refinement  at 


48 


Gothic  Architecture 


Soissons.      Reduced    to 


30.  SOISSONS  CATHEDRAL.  SOUTH 
TRANSEPT.  SECTION  OF  FLYING 
BUTTRESS 


its  simplest  expression  of 
strength  by  the  attenua- 
tion of  its  skeleton,  the 
vault  still  exercises  its 
full  thrust  on  those  parts 
which  rise  above  the  upper 
gallery. 

The  architect  of 
Soissons  was  not  content, 
like  his  brother  of  Noyon, 
to  support  the  vault  later- 
ally by  interior  arches  col- 
laborating with  the  arcs- 
doubleaux  ®{ the  triforium, 
and  reinforced  by  an 
abutment  impinging  on 
the  wall  of  the  central 
nave.  To  him  the  idea 
occurred  of  detached  semi- 
arches  in  open  air,  spring- 
ing from  above  the  roof 
of  the  triforium  and  its 
buttresses  and  marking 
each  bay.  Thus  was  born 
fag. flying  buttress,  a  feature 
frankly  emphasising  its 
special  aim  and  function, 
namely, to  meet  the  thrust 
of  the  main  vault  at  its 
points  of  concentration. 

The  flying  buttress, 
in  combination  with  the 
intersecting  arch,  gave 


Origin  of  the  Flying  Buttress  49 

birth  to  a  new  system  of  construction,  a  system  on 
which  were  raised  vast  buildings  which  compel  our 
admiration  and  demand  our  careful  study,  but  should 


31.    PERSPECTIVE    VIEW    OF    SOUTH    TRANSEPT,   SOISSONS    CATHEDRAL 


not  invite  our  imitation.      They  are   monuments  to 
the   ingenuity  of  the  twelfth   and   thirteenth  century 

1  These  flying  buttresses,  in  themselves  insufficient  for  the  task  laid 
upon  them,  and  worn  by  the  destructive  action  of  the  weather,  were 
pushed  entirely  out  of  shape  by  the  constant  pressure  from  within, 
the  thrust  of  the  vault  being  aggravated  by  the  circular  plan  of  the 
building,  while  the  vaults  themselves  became  dislocated  by  reason  of 
their  insufficient  abutments.  It  became  necessary  to  reconstruct  the 
buttresses  in  1880,  to  avert  the  total  collapse  of  the  south  transept. 

The  reconstruction  of  these  flying  buttresses,  and  of  many  others  of 
the  same  period,  furnishes  us  with  a  criticism  ad  hominem  upon  the 
system. 

E 


50  Gothic  Architecture 

architect,  but  no  less  are  they  beacons  warning 
against  the  perils  of  a  rationalism — more  apparent 
than  real — which  their  authors  carried  to  its  extreme 
limits,  casting  to  the  winds  all  traditional  principles, 
and  consequently  all  authority. 

It  would  seem  as  though  the  architects  of  this 
period,  emboldened  by  such  achievements  as  the 
churches  of  Noyon,  Soissons,  Laon,  Paris,  Sens,  and 
Bourges,  and  spurred  by  professional  emulation,  went 
on  from  one  feat  of  daring  to  another,  passing  from 
the  triumphs  of  Rheims,  Amiens,  and  Mans  to  the 
supreme  architectural  folly  of  Beauvais,  and  creating 
monuments  no  less  amazing  in  dimension  than  in  the 
statical  problems  grappled  with,  if  not  always  solved. 


CHAPTER     VI 

CHURCHES    AND    CATHEDRALS    OF    THE    TWELFTH 
AND    THIRTEENTH    CENTURIES 

THE  study  of  mediaeval  architecture  is  one  of  the 
most  fascinating  of  pursuits,  but  it  is  one  beset  with 
difficulties.  The  obscurity  in  which  the  origin  of 
our  great  monuments,  is  buried  is  profound  and  often 
impenetrable. 

A  fertile  cause  of  error  is  the  confusion  which  in 
many  cases  has  arisen  between  the  dates  of  founda- 
tion and  of  consecration.  Very  often  a  church  was 
built  and  afterwards  considerably  modified,  rather 
than  actually  reconstructed,  on  the  same  consecrated 
site. 

Lightning  was  the  most  frequent  cause  of  the 
destruction,  total  or  partial,  of  mediaeval  churches. 
Striking  the  steeple,  the  tower,  or  the  roof,  it  fired 
the  timber  superstructure  of  the  nave.  This  in 
itself  would  not  have  been  an  irreparable  disaster  ; 
but  as  the  timbers  gave  way  the  calcined  beams 
charred  the  piers,  and  so  prepared  the  downfall  of 
the  whole  building,  which  was  then  either  restored 
or  reconstructed  in  the  fashion  of  the  day.  Hence, 
whether  we  base  our  deductions  upon  more  or  less 


5  2  Gothic  Architecture 

trustworthy  records  or   upon   contemporary  readings 
of  existing  data,  the  result  is  too  often  a  confusion 


32.    CATHEDRAL   OF    LAON.       PLAN 


among  vanished  monuments,  or  a  contradiction 
between  the  buildings  as  they  now  exist  and  the 
historic  records  which  relate  to  them. 


Churches  and  Cathedrals  53 

Nothing  is  easier  for  interested  theorists  than 
to  post-  or  ante-date  the  structure  of  a  building. 
They  have  nothing  to  fear  from  the  testimony  of 
writers,  and,  with  very  few  exceptions,  it  is  difficult 
to  assign  a  precise  date  to  the  construction  of  great 
churches  and  cathedrals  or  to  point  with  certainty 
to  their  architects.  The  obscurity  of  these  great 
artists  is  perhaps  to  be  accounted  for  by  the  fact 
that  they  were  ecclesiastics.  As  such  the  honour  of 
their  achievements  belonged  not  to  the  individual, 
but  to  the  corporate  body,  the  order  of  which  they 
were  members,  and  members  moreover  who  had,  in 
most  cases,  taken  the  vow  of  humility. 

Modern  science,  architectural  and  archaeological, 
has  failed  to  throw  much  positive  light  on  this 
subject.  It  contents  itself  for  the  most  part  with 
ingenious  hypotheses  and  learned  deductions  which 
leave  us  still  in  doubt  as  to  precise  dates.  But  we 
shall  at  least  find  some  sort  of  foothold  in  a  careful 
architectural  survey  of  buildings  themselves.  This 
should  be,  of  course,  supplemented  by  study  of 
historic  records,  and  such  a  study  will  convince  us 
that  art  in  the  Middle  Ages,  as  in  all  epochs,  obeyed 
the  immutable  laws  of  filiation  and  transformation. 
We  shall  follow  the  artist  step  by  step,  observing  his 
research,  his  hesitation,  his  errors,  and  even  his 
corrections. 

These  are  trustworthy  documents  in  which  to 
study  the  origin  of  a  building  and  to  note  its 
successive  transformations,  which  latter  were  far 
more  frequent  than  total  reconstructions.  For  it 
was  not  until  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury that  great  cathedral  churches  in  any  con- 


54 


Gothic  Architecture 


siderable  numbers  were  conceived  and  continuously 
executed.1 


33.    CATHEDRAL   OF   LAON.       INTERIOR   OF   THE    NAVE 

1  It  is  possible,  if  not  easy,  to  trace  the  architectural  development  of 
the  Middle  Ages  in  a  good  many  cathedrals  and  churches  of  the  twelfth 
and  thirteenth  centuries.  \Ve  have,  however,  confined  ourselves,  for 
the  purposes  of  our  present  synthesis,  to  the  churches  and  cathedrals  of 


Churches  and  Cathedrals  55 

The  great  abbey  churches   founded  towards  the 


34.  CATHEDRAL  OF  LAON.   MAIN  FACADE 

the  royal  domain,  and  more  especially  of  the  Ile-de-France,  not  only 
because  they  served  as  models  for  the  architects  of  their  day,  but  be- 
cause they  illustrate  in  a  remarkable  degree  the  various  transitions  we 
desire  to  study. 


56  Gothic  Architecture 

close  of  the  twelfth  century  in  the  royal  domain, 
but  continued  and  finished  in  the  early  years  of  the 
thirteenth,  still  preserved  a  more  ancient  tradition. 

Laon,  which  is  derived  from  Noyon  and  from  the 
south  transept  of  Soissons,  consists  of  a  nave  with 
transepts,  and  of  two-storied  side  aisles  vaulted  upon 
intersecting  arches,  above  which,  as  at  Soissons,  rise 
flying  buttresses,  which  meet  the  thrust  of  the  main 
vault. 

This  arrangement  of  the  side  aisles  proves  the 
continuity  of  the  Norman  formulae,  just  as  the 
method  of  construction  adopted  in  the  main  vault 
demonstrates  the  persistent  influence  of  the  dome.1 

The  admirably  constructed  main  vault  is  square 
on  plan,  each  square  containing  two  transverse  com- 
partments, after  the  Angevin  method  as  derived  from 
the  Aquitainian  dome.  Here  we  find  indications 
that,  if  the  builders  of  the  Church  of  Laon  had  fully 
assimilated  this  method,  their  minds  were  neverthe- 
less not  altogether  at  rest  as  to  the  functions  of  the 
flying  buttress.  This  was,  of  course,  essential  to  the 
piers  which  received  the  united  thrust  of  both  trans- 
verse and  diagonal  arches.  But  it  was  far  from 
logical  to  reinforce  the  intermediate  piers  supporting 
nothing  but  the  auxiliary  transverse  arches  by  abut- 
ments identical  with  those  of  the  main  piers. 

The  illogicality  so  striking  at  Laon  is  absent 
from  Noyon.  There,  on  the  contrary,  the  architects 
— of  the  original  construction — had  emphasised  the 
functions  of  the  main  piers  by  buttresses  of  greater 
projection  and  solidity  than  those  accorded  to  the 
secondary  piers. 

1  See  chap,  i.,  "  The  Influence  of  the  Cupola  on  Gothic  Architecture." 


Churches  and  Cathedrals 


57 


35.  CATHEDRAL  OF  LAO\,   THK  EAST  END 


58  Gothic  Architecture 

Notre   Dame   de   Paris   was   begun   towards  the 
close  of  the   twelfth    century,  and  finished,  save  for 


36.    CATHEDRAL   OF   LAON.       SECTION    OF  THE   NAVE 

the  chapels,  in  the  first  half  of  the  thirteenth.  As 
at  Laon,  the  Norman  tradition  is  observed  in  the 
arrangement  of  the  upper  galleries  of  the  side  aisles, 
while  the  influence  of  the  dome  is  again  to  be  traced 


Churches  and  Cathedrals 


59 


Jl 


in    the    sex -partite    groining.       The  same    illogical 
system  of  abutments  ob- 
tains as  at  Laon. 

This  vast  building, 
consisting  of  a  nave  and 
double  side  aisles  of  equal 
height  sweeping  round 
the  semicircular  choir, 
eems  to  be  one  of  the 
first  five-aisled  cathedrals  ; 
its  grandiose  arrangement, 
the  boldness  of  its  com- 
binations, and  the  perfec- 
tion of  its  detail  mark  the 
considerable  progress  made 
by  the  architects  of  the 
Ile-de-France. 

The  method  of  con- 
struction here  adopted  has 
a  peculiar  significance. 
The  upper  internal 
galleries,  vaulted  on  dia- 
gonal arches,  and  raised 
considerably  above  the 
level  of  the  second  side 
aisle,  the  boldness  of  the 
flying  buttress,  which  at 
one  span  embraces  the  two 

^i  •    ,  ,      f  ,1  -37.    NOTRE  DAME   DE   PARIS.      PLAN 

side  aisles  and  forms  the  J 

abutments  of  the  main  vault — alike  prove  that  the 
architects  of  Notre  Dame  de  Paris  had  adopted  the 
newly  discovered  systems  even  to  excess,  and  were 
applying  them  with  unparalleled  skill  and  ingenuity. 


6°  Gothic  Architecture 

The  Norman  tradition  which  had  obtained  in  the 


38.    NOTRE    DAME    DE    PARIS.       SECTION    OF   THE    NAVE 

I le-de- France  passed  away  in  the   first  years  of  the 


Churches  and  Cathedrals 


61 


thirteenth  century.  At  Chalons-sur-Marne  the  nave 
is  flanked  by  two- 
storied  side  aisles. 
But  the  upper 
gallery,  vaulted  and 
greatly  reduced  in 
size,  shows  that  the 
conventional  ar- 
rangement was  fast 
dying  out. 

The  influence  of 
the  dome  was  longer 
lived,  as  is  shown  in 
the  construction  of 
vaults  at  this  period. 
We  may  still  trace 
it  at  Langres  in  the 
domed  form  of  the 
vaults,  which,  in  spite 
of  their  rectangular 
plan,  seem  to  be  a 
reduced  copy  of  the 
Angevin  naves. 

The  naves  of  Sens 
and  of  Bourges  are 
also  vaulted  in  square 
compartments.  The 
thrust  of  the  vaults 
is  carried  by  the 
diagonal  arches  to 
each  alternate  pier,  39-  NOTRE  DAME  DE  PARIS.  FLYING 

,,        .     ,  ..     ,  BUTTRESSES    AND   SOUTH    TOWER 

the  intermediate  one 

receiving  only  the  auxiliary  transverse  arch  already 


62 


Gothic  Architecture 


jully  described^ 


again  trip  f^rtrrfor  flying 


buttresses  are  all  ofLequal  solidity  in  spite  of  the 
varying  strain.  This  arrangement,  prudent  if 
illogical,  shows  once  more  with  what  distrust  archi- 
tects had  adopted  that  system  of  exterior  abutment, 
the  characteristic  of  which  is  a  detached  arch  exposed 
to  all  the  vicissitudes  of  weather,  and  yet  responsible 
for  the  stability  of  the  whole  edifice. 

The  Cathedral   of  Sens   marks   a  new  phase  of 


40.    SENS    CATHEDRAL.       PLAN   OF   A    BAY.       VAULT   IN    SQUARE 
COMPARTMENTS   OF   TWO   BAYS 

development  by  its  suppression  of  the  upper  gallery 

over  the   side    aisles.      These  are  now  vaulted    and 

^   covered  by  a  lean-to  roof ;  a  flying  buttress  of  single 

span    receives  the  thrust  of  the   main   vault.     The 

building    is   perfectly  solid  ;    its   construction   shows 

research,  though  it  is  as  illogical  as  that  of  Laon  or 

of  Paris  ;  for  the  exterior  flying  buttresses  are  all  of 

1  equal  strength,  and    so   fail    to    proclaim    their   true 

functions,  the  interior  thrusts  varying  considerably. 

The  arrangement  at  Bourges,  which  appears  to 
have  been   mainly  built,  if  not  actually  finished,  in 


Churches  and  Cathedrals  63 

the  first  half  of  the  thirteenth  century,  differs  from 


141.    SENS   CATHEDRAL.       SECTION    OF   A    BAY   OF   THE   NAVE 
t  of  Sens.     The  structure   is  one  of  five  aisles, 


64  Gothic  Architecture 

and  in  plan  recalls  Notre  Dame  de  Paris,  but  the 
details  are  very  dissimilar.  The  inner  side  aisles  no 
longer  support  a  gallery,  nor  are  they  of  equal 
height  with  the  outer  aisles  ;  they  are  raised  so  as 
to  afford  space  for  lighting  (see  Fig.  43).  The 


42.    SENS    CATHEDRAL.       INTERIOR   VIEW   OF   LATERAL   BAYS 

main  vault  is  sex -partite  planned  on  squares;  but 
the  same  illogicality  exists  here  which  we  have 
already  pointed  out,  and  in  connection  with  which 
we  will  risk  appearing  somewhat  insistent,  in  the 
hope  of  directing  special  attention  to  it.  It  is  more 
j  glaring  here  than  elsewhere,  the  flying  buttresses 


Churches  and  Cathedrals 


65 


themselves  being  of  exaggerated  dimensions  and  of 
double  span,  embracing  the  two  side  aisles. 


43.  BOURGES  CATHEDRAL.   SECTION  OF  THE  NAVE 
F 


66  Gothic  Architecture 

Both  at  Bourges  and  Sens  the  space  between  the 
summit  of  the  archivolts  and  the  bases  of  the  upper 
windows,  known  as  the  frieze,  or,  in  modern  parlance, 
the  triforium,  becomes  a  purely  decorative  feature. 
It  consists. of  a  narrow  arcaded  corridor,  occupying 
in  the  interior  of  the  building  that  portion  of  the 
wall  space  which  in  the  exterior  has  been  appropriated 
by  the  lean-to  roof  of  the  side  aisles.  At  Sens  there 
is  merely  a  single  gallery;  at  Bourges  it  becomes 
double,  through  the  stepped  arrangement  of  the  side 
aisles  (see  Fig.  43),  a  variation  in  which  we  may 
trace  an  ingenious  blending  of  the  systems  of  Anjou 
and  Poitiers  with  those  of  the  Ile-de-France. 


CHAPTER    VII 

THE  CATHEDRALS    OF    THE    THIRTEENTH  CENTURY 

THE  Cathedral  of  Rheims,  which  was  begun  soon 
after  the  destruction  of  the  original  building  by  the 
fire  of  1 2  1 1 ,  is  a  supreme  expression  of  the  fusion 
of  the  three  systems — those  of  Aquitaine,  of  Anjou, 
and  of  the  Ile-de-France.  It  may  be  taken  as  the 
most  perfect  manifestation  of  persistent  efforts  to 
establish  a  method  of  construction  based  on  equi- 
librium— the  equilibrium,  that  is  to  say,  of  a  building 
vaulted  on  intersecting  arches,  the  thrusts  of  which 
are  received  by  exterior  flying  buttresses. 

The  temerity,  and  even  the  dangers  of  such  a 
system,  are  sufficiently  demonstrated  in  the  wonderful 
works  of  the  thirteenth-century  architects  themselves. 
For,  notwithstanding  the  skill  and  beauty  of  their 
many  admirable  combinations,  they  were  unable  to 
reduce  their  methods  to  scientific  formulae.  The 
statical  power  of  their  structures  remained  an 
uncertain  quantity,  determined  by  the  durability  of 
the  material  and  its  exposure  or  non-exposure  to 
the  weather,  the  interior  skeleton  being  formed  of 
the  same  material  as  the  exterior. 

The  perils  inherent  in   such   a  system   are   more 


68 


Goth  ic  A  rch  itectu  re 


c 


apparent  at  Rheims  than  elsewhere,  because  of  the 
colossal  proportions  of  the  building.  The  arrange- 
ment of  the  flying  but- 
tresses, however,  is  more 
logical  than  at  Laon, 
Paris,  Sens,  and  Bourges, 
by  reason  of  the  quadri- 
partite arrangement  of 
the  main  vault.  The 
I  \  thrusts  being  equally  dis- 
/tributed  among  the  sup- 
/  porting  piers,  each  flying 

;  \buttress  performs  an  iden- 
jtical    office ;    their    equal 
Jstrength   and    solidity    is 
/therefore  perfectly  appro- 
/  priate  and   logical.      But 
/  though  theoretically  cor- 
\  rect  in   its  disposition   of 
I  flying  buttresses  of  equal 
/  strength   to  meet  thrusts 
\  of    equal     strength,    the 
method  is  vitiated  by  its 
inherent   weakness    as    a 
system  of  abutment.    The 
fragility     of     the     flying 
buttress     exposed     it    to 
two  grave  dangers,  active 

44.  RHEIMS  CATHEDRAL.    PLA^     and  passive  ',  active,  tak-' 

ing  into  account  the  con- 
stant strain  upon  it  as"  an  abutment ;  passive,  in 
regard  to  the  gradual  reduction  of  its  solidity  by- 
exposure  to  weather.  In  support  of  this  statement, 


Cathedrals  of  the  Thirteenth  Century      69 

it  is  only  necessary  to  refer  to  the  restorations  which 
it  has  been  found  necessary  to  make  within  the  last 
few  years,  to  preserve  the  nave.  The  flying  buttresses 
have  been  strengthened  from  below,  a  proceeding 
without  which  the  collapse  of  the  huge  building 
would  have  been  inevitable. 

But  we  shall  find  much  to  call  for  unqualified 
admiration  at  Rheims  in  the  grandiose  conception 
of  the  work  and  in  its  powerful  execution,  in  the 
magnificent  arrangement  of  its  eastern  facade,  and 
in  the  perfect  harmony  of  the  ornamentation,  where 
sculpture,  capitals,  friezes,  crockets,  and  floriations  are 
so  many  types  of  mediaeval  decorative  art  at  its  best. 

The  Cathedral  of  Amiens,  which  dates  from  about 
1 2  20,  and  is  one  of  the  largest  as  well  as  one  of  the 
most  admired  of  Gothic  masterpieces,  is  directly 
founded  upon  that  of  Rheims.  The  plan  is  on  the 
same  lines,  with  this  exception,  that  at  Amiens  the 
choir  is  of  greater  importance  relatively  to  the  nave, 
and  that  the  piers  and  points  of  support  are  weaker 
and  much  more  lofty. 

The  Remois  architects,  while  exercised  by  the 
problems  of  equilibrium  which  their  system  involved, 
sought  to  minimise  its  dangers,  which  they  recognised 
no  less  fully  than  their  predecessors,  by  prudently 
avoiding  all  false  bearings.  It  will  be  easily  seen  by 
a  comparison  of  the  two  sections  (Figs.  45  and  48) 
that  the  builders  of  Amiens  were  troubled  by  no 
such  misgivings,  or  that  they  were  at  least  more 
venturesome  if  not  more  accomplished.  They_did_ 
not  hesitate  to  base  the  columns  which  received  the 
crowns  of  the  flying  buttresses  on  a  corbel  arrange- 
ment which  had  no  solid  bearing,  as  may  be  seen  by 


7°  Gothic  Architecture 

following   the   direction  of  the  dotted  line  X  in  Fig. 


45.    RHEIMS    CATHEDRAL.       SECTION    OF   THE    NAVE 

48.    The  boldness,  or  rather  the  imprudence  of  such 


Cathedrals  of  the  Thirteenth  Century      71 


46.    RIIEIMS   CATHEDRAL.       FLYING    BUTTRESSES   OF   THE   CHOIR 


72  Gothic  Architecture 

an   arrangement    is    patent,    for   the    failure   of  any 
one  of  the  courses,  or  the  decay  of  any  part  of  the 

pier  into  which  the 
corbels    are    keyed, 
would       necessarily 
\/nvolve  a  rupture  in 
the  flying  buttresses, 
on  which  thestability 
of   the    main    vault 
depends.      The  dis- 
integration   of    the 
whole  building  and 
its  total  ruin  could 
be   the   only  result. 
The   perils   of  such 
combinations,    or 
rather     such     tours 
de    force    of    equi- 
librium,  are    exem- 
plified  at   Beauvais. 
The  architects  who 
built  the  choir,  about 
theyeari225,basing 
it  on  that  of  Amiens, 
determined  to  raise 
a  monument  which 
should  surpass,  both 
in  plan  and  elevation, 
all  the  structures  of 
their  epoch.      They 
increased  the  breadth  of  the  choir  and  of  its  bays, 
raising,    in    the    latter,    intermediate    piers    on    the 
crowns  of  the  lower  archivolts,  thus  dividing  the  upper 


pNpk- 

*nsr 

>~~! y  y  -if\. 

47.    AMIENS    CATHEDRAL.       PLAN 


Cathedrals  of  the  Thirteenth  Century      73 
bays,  and  at  the  same  time  strengthening  the  vault  by 


48.    AMIENS  CATHEDRAL.     SECTION  THROUGH  THE  NAVE 

auxiliary  transverse  arches.      They  exaggerated   the 
height  of  the  archivolts   and  of  the   large  windows, 


74  Gothic  Architecture 

and  diminished  their  thickness,  in  order  to  give  greater 
elegance  and  lightness,  and  the  main  vault  rose  to  a 
height  of  more  than  160  feet  above  the  ground  level. 
This  tremendous  elevation,  the  exaggeration  of  which 
in  proportion  to  the  width  of  the  nave  is  striking, 
necessitated  a  complicated  system  of  flying  buttresses 
surpassing  in  boldness  all  that  had  gone  before.  The 
section  in  Fig.  5  I  will  give  some  idea  of  what  has 
been  justly  described  as  an  architectural  folly.  It 
is  astonishing  that  the  structure  should  have  stood  as 
it  has  done,  taking  into  account  the  false  bearings 
of  the  intermediate  piers,  here  again  shown  by  the 
dotted  line  X  (Fig.  51). 

These  rest  for  half  of  their  thickness  on  off-sets 
from  the  piers,  which,  proving  unequal  to  the  strain, 
have  been  temporarily  stayed,  and  must  eventually 
be  consolidated. 

The  choir,  however,  was  finished  about  1270, 
and  stood  for  several  years.  But  dislocations  then 
declared  themselves.  The  forces  so  elaborately 
balanced  lost  their  equilibrium,  and  on  the  2pth 
November  1284  the  vault  fell,  dragging  down  with 
it  the  flying  buttresses,  and  carrying  havoc  through 
the  rest  of  the  building.  In  the  reconstruction  which 
followed  it  was  thought  imperative  to  double  the 
points  of  support  in  the  arcades  both  of  the  main 
and  side  aisles,  and  to  reinforce  the  flying  buttresses 

iron  chains. 

During  the  thirteenth  century  a  number  of 
cathedrals  were  raised  all  over  Europe  on  the  model 
of  the  great  buildings  of  Northern  France,  and  more 
especially  of  Amiens,  which  seems  to  have  roused 
a  great  enthusiasm  ;  these  were,  however,  of  far 


Cathedrals  of  the  Thirteenth  Centiiry      75 

more    modest    dimensions.     They   had    neither    the 
exaggerated   height  nor  the  structural   audacities  of 


49.    BEAUVAIS   CATHEDRAL.       APSE 

their     exemplars.       Few    of    these     churches     and 
cathedrals,  the  reconstruction  of  which  on   the   new 


76  Gothic  Architecture 

system   generally  began   with  the  choir,  which,  was 


50.  BEAUVAIS  CATHEDRAL,   NORTH  FRONT 


Cathedrals  of  the  Thirteenth  Century      77 

added    to   the    primitive    nave,   were   completed   by 
those  who  initiated  their  erection.      The  most  highly 


51.    BEAUVAIS   CATHEDRAL.       TRANSVERSE   SECTION 

favoured   in   this   respect  were  finished   in  the  course 
of  the  fourteenth  century  ;  but  in  the  greater  number 


78  Gothic  Architecture 

of  cases  the  work   dragged   slowly  on,  and    reached 


52.    CHARTRES    CATHEDRAL.       ROSE    WINDOW   OF    NORTH   TRANSEPT 

its    end    some   two  centuries   after   its   inauguration. 
Reconstructive  undertakings  were  constantly  impeded 


Cathedrals  of  the  Thirteenth  Century      79 

by  wars  or  social  convulsions,  which  either  hampered 
or  entirely  cut  off  the  resources  of  bishops  and 
architects,  their  promoters.  Such  interruptions  were 
of  great  service  to  modern  archaeological  study, 
offering  as  they  do  distinct  evidence  of  the  various 
transformations  which  were  successively  accomplished 
from  the  so-called  Romanesque  period  to  the  Gothic. 

The  majority  of  these  great  buildings,  which  show 
traces  of  the  vicissitudes  through  which  they  passed, 
bear  a  strong  likeness  to  each  other,  and  vary  only 
in  detail,  according  to  the  skill  of  their  constructors. 

The  peculiar  interest  of  Chartres  centres  in  its 
remarkable  statuary  ;  it  has,  however,  other  features 
which  command  attention,  such  as  the  rose  window 
y—  of  the  north,  transept  and  the  design  of  the  flying 
buttresses.  These  consist  of  three  arches,  one  above 
the  other,  the  two  lower  ones  being  connected  by 
colonnettes,  radiating  from  a  centre,  so  that  the  lower 
arch  is  related  to  the  upper,  as  the  nave  of  a  wheel 
.  is  to  the  felloes,  the  colonnettes  forming  the  spokes. 

At  Mans  the  arrangement  of  the  choir  is  so  far 
more  remarkable  in  that  it  is  extremely  unusual,  or 
indeed,  in  its  way  unique.  \The  flying  buttresses  are 
planned  in  the  form  of  a  Y  (see  A  on  the  plan  Fig. 
53),  thus  affording  space  for  windows  in  the  exterior 
wall,  to  light  the  vast  circular  ambulatory,  which  at 
Mans  is  of  unusual  importance,  and  surrounds  the 
ofioir  with  a  double  aisle.  The  flying  buttresses 
'which  rise  above  the  arcs-doubleaux^  bi-furcated  (B 
on  the  plan),  are  over-attenuated  in  section  ;  their 
exaggerated  height  and  proportionate  slenderness 
threaten  to  make  them  spring,  so  that  it  has  been 
found  necessary  to  bind  them  together  by  ties  and 


8o 


Gothic  Architecture 


53.    MANS   CATHEDRAL.       PLAN 


Cathedrals  of  the  Thirteenth  Century      81 

iron  chains.  Such  expedients  are  a  sufficient 
criticism  of  the  ingenious  but  precarious  system 
adopted  by  the  architects  of  Mans. 


54.    MANS   CATHEDRAL.       FLYING    BUTTRESSES   OF.  THE    APSE 

The  influence  of  the  Ile-de-France  in  Normandy 
is  manifest  in  the  arrangement  of  choirs  and  apsidal 
chapels  in  Norman  cathedrals  of  the  thirteenth 
century.  The  Cathedral  of  Cdutances,  a  monument 

G 


82  Gothic  Architecture 

of  the    eleventh    century,  was    rebuilt    in    the    early 


55.    MANS   CATHEDRAL.       SECTION    OF   THE   CHOIR 


Cathedrals  of  the  Thirteenth  Century      83 


years  of  -the  thirteenth  century  under  the  impulse 
given  by  Northern  France  to 
the  architecture  of  the  period. 
It  is  in  the  choir  that  we 
clearly  trace  this  influence,  in 
the  double  columns  of  the 
apse,  and  the  ingenious  dis- 
position of  its  collateral  vaults. 
But  the  fagade  is  purely 
Norman,  not  merely  in  general 
design,  but  in  the  details  of 
the  composition,  facsimiles  of 
which  may  be  found  in 
England. 

The  Cathedral  of  Dol  in 
Brittany,  one  of  the  great 
churches  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  seems  to  have  escaped 
the  influences  of  the  Northern 
innovation.  Its  general  plan, 
its  square  apse  lighted  by 
large  windows,  the  details 
of  its  architecture  and  orna- 
mentation, all  proclaim  its 
affinity  to  the  great  churches 
which  rose  contemporane- 
ously with  it  on  either  side 
of  the  Channel,  in  Nor- 
mandy, and  in  England.  It 
is  very  probable  that  it  was 
built  by  the  same  architects 
or  their  immediate  disciples,  56.  COUTANCES  CATHEDRAL. 
working  on  the  more  ancient 


NORTH    TOWER 


84 


Goth  ic  A  rch  itectu  re 


methods  of  the  Norman  schools  founded  by 
Lanfranc  at  Canterbury  towards  the  close  of 
the  eleventh  century,  on  the  model  of  those  he 
had  established  in  France  at  the  famous  Abbaye 
du  Bee. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

CATHEDRALS  AND  CHURCHES  OF  THE  THIRTEENTH 
AND    FOURTEENTH  CENTURIES 

THE  Cathedrals  of  Rheims,  Amiens,  and  Beauvais 
excited  extraordinary  enthusiasm  in  their  time,  not 
only  in  the  provinces  of  France,  but  among  neigh- 
bouring nations,  notably  in  England,  Belgium, 
Germany,  Sweden,  Spain,  and  Italy. 

This  enthusiasm  was  less  fervid  in  the  provinces 
farthest  from  the  royal  domain  ;  but  even  in  these 
outlying  districts  several  remarkable  buildings  rose 
in  the  first  half  of  the  thirteenth  century,  constructed 
on  the  new  lines. 

In  1233  the  Cathedral  of  Bazas  was  begun,  and, 
unlike  the  majority  of  such  undertakings,  was  carried 
through  and  finished  in  a  comparatively  short  time. 

The  Cathedral  of  Bayonne,  a  contemporary 
building,  shared  the  fate  of  Meaux,  Troyes,  and 
Auxerre.  It  was  completed,  with  one  tower  only, 
in  the  sixteenth  century.  In  1248  the  foundations 
of  Clermont  Cathedral  were  laid.  The  plan  provided 
for  six  or  seven  towers,  but  the  choir  was  the  only 
portion  finished  in  the  thirteenth  century.  The 
transept  and  four  towers,  together  with  a  portion  of 


86 


Gothic  Architecture 


the  nave,  were  completed  in  the  following  century, 
and  the  work  was  then  abandoned  until  the  reign  of 
Napoleon  III.,  who  caused  it  to  be  again  taken  up. 
The  Cathedral  of  Limoges  was  begun  in  1273,  under 
the  direct  inspiration  of  Notre  Dame  at  Amiens. 


57-  KODEZ  CATHEDRAL.   WEST  FRONT 

Down  to  our  own  times  it  has  had  to  content  itself 
with  a  choir,  a  transept,  and  the  suggestions  of  a 
nave,  the  last  of  which  has  lately  been  completed. 
At  Rodez  a  greater  perseverance  was  shown,  and 
the  work  went  steadily  on  from  1277  until  the 
Renascence,  at  which  period,  however,  the  two 
western  towers  were  left  unfinished,  notwithstanding 


Cathedrals  and  Churches  87 

a    contemporary  description    of   their    magnificence, 


58.    BORDEAUX   CATHEDRAL.       CHOIR    AND    NORTH   FRONT 

fhich,  in  a  truly  Gascon  vein,  compares  them  to  the 


88 


Gothic  Architecture 


Egyptian    pyramids,  among    other  world  -  renowned 
marvels. 

"In    1272   Toulouse   and   Narbonne  entered  the 
lists  against  Amiens,  imitating  its  plan,  and  propos- 


59.    LICHFIEI.D    CATHEDRAL.       WEST   FRONT 

ing  to  at  least  equal  it  in  dimensions.  Neither  of 
these  undertakings  proved  happy.  Archbishop 
Maurice  of  Narbonne  died  the  same  year  the  works 
were  begun  ;  his  successors  took  but  a  lukewarm 
interest  in  their  progress.  In  1320  the  sea  re- 


Cathedrals  and  Churches  89 

treated,  leaving  the  port  on  which  the  wealth  of  the 
inhabitants  mainly  depended  high  and  dry.  For- 
tunately the  choir  with  its  noble  vault  130  feet  high 
was  already  completed,  but  the  transept  walls  were 
left  to  fall  into  ruins.  At  Toulouse  Bishop  Bertrand 
de  1'Isle-Jourdain  lived  just  long  enough  to  carry 
the  work  above  the  triforium  of  the  choir  ;  it  was 
then  abandoned  till  the  fifteenth  century.  His 
successors  squandered  the  revenues  of  their  vast 
diocese  so  shamelessly  in  pleasures  and  display  that 
Popes  Boniface  VIII.  and  John  XXII.,  scandalised 
at  their  disorders,  dismembered  their  territory  and 
subdivided  it  into  four  bishoprics,  granting  to  the 
Bishop  of  Toulouse  the  title  of  archbishop  by  way 
of  compensation.  But  this  compensation  was  of 
small  avail  to  future  zealous  prelates  for  the  carrying 
out  of  Bertrand's  projects,  and  the  choir  of  Toulouse 
was  never  finished.  It  falls  short  of  its  predestined 
height  of  i  30  feet  by  90,  and  the  transept  was  not 
even  begun. 

"  The  Cathedrals  of  Lyons,  of  St.  Maurice  at 
Vienne,  and  of  St.  Etienne  at  Toul  have~  affinities 
more  or  less  direct  with  the  great  architectural 
movement.  At  Bordeaux  the  building  of  a  great 
cathedral  was  contemplated  at  the  time  of  the 
English  occupation  ;  but  the  choir  would  never  have 
been  finished  but  for  the  liberality  of  King  Edward  I. 
and  of  Pope  Clement  V.,  who  had  formerly  been 
archbishop  of  the  town."  * 

The  great  cathedrals  constructed  in  England  in 
the  thirteenth  century  bear  witness  to  the  expansion 

1  Antliyme  St.   Paul,  Ilistoire  Momimentale  de  la  Prance  ;  Paris 
Hachette  and  Co.,  1884. 


Gothic  Architecture 

of  French  art  on  the  lines  already  laid  down  in  the 
preceding  century  by  the  teaching  and  achievements 
of  the  Norman  monkish  architects  who  had  followed 
William  the  Conqueror  to  Great  Britain.1 

English  builders  assimilated  the  constructive 
principles  of  the  architects  of  Anjou  and  of  the 
He -de -France.  In  the  numerous  cathedrals  they 
raised  from  the  thirteenth  to  the  close  of  the 
fifteenth  century  it  is  easy  to  trace  the  original 
characteristics  of  French  art  throughout  all  the 
transformations  or  adaptations  by  which  its  methods 
were  modified  in  accordance  with  British  usages  and 
ideas. 

This  influence  is  very  apparent  in  the  Cathedrals 
of  York,  Ely,  Wells,  Salisbury,  and  Canterbury,  the 
last  of  which  was  constructed  from  the  plans  of  an 
architect  or  master  -  mason,  known  as  William  of 
Sens  ;  in  that  of  Lichfield,  where  the  spires  of  the 
facade  recall  those  of  Coutances  in  Normandy,  and 
above  all,  at  Lincoln,  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of 
English  cathedrals.  Here  we  have  perhaps  the 
most  strongly  -  marked  instance  of  the  steady  and 
continuous  filiation  between  the  buildings  of  France 
and  England  during  the  so-called  Gothic  period. 
It  is  quite  possible  that  they  were  the  work  of  the 

1  This  is  a  very  summary  way  of  dismissing  the  vexed  question  of 
French  influence  upon  English  architecture.  The  undeniable  fact  that 
wherever  a  French  architect  can  be  identified  as  the  author  of  an 
English  building — William  of  Sens  at  Canterbury,  for  instance — the 
work  he  did  differs  entirely  in  character  from  contemporary  English 
work  is  enough  to  refute  much  of  the  claim  made  for  France.  The 
principles  of  Gothic  architecture  were  the  common  property  of  the 
two  countries,  and  by  each  were  developed  according  to  their  lights. 
— Eu. 


Cathedrals  and  Chiirches  91 

same   architects,  as   they  certainly  were   carried  out 
by  pupils  or  disciples  of  the  same  master-builders.1 


LINCOLN    CATHEDRAL.       PLAN 


1  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  Mons.  Corroyer  is  in  earnest  in  com- 
paring the  spires  of  Lichfield  to  those  of  Coutances,  or  the  central 
tower  of  Lincoln  to  that  of  the  same  French  cathedral.  Mons.  Corroyer 
appears  to  be  unacquainted  with  the  Jine  of  filiation  between  English 
spires  and  towers,  and  so  looks,  as  a  matter  of  course,  for  a  French 
mother  to  such  as  strike  his  fancy. — ED. 


92 


Gothic  Architecture 


6l.    LINCOLN    CATHEDRAL.       WEST    FRONT 


Cathedrals  and  Churches  93 

Lincoln  Cathedral,  founded  in  the  eleventh 
century,  and  finished  in  1092,  shared  the  fate  of  so 
many  other  timber -roofed  buildings  of  the  period. 
The  greater  part  of  it  was  destroyed  by  fire  in  1124. 
It  was  rebuilt  and  enlarged  by  St.  Hugh  in 
accordance  with  the  new  ideas  he  had  brought  with 
him  from  France,  a  very  natural  consequence  of  his 
supervision,  when  we  take  into  account  that  as 
mandatory  of  Pope  Gregory  VII.  he  had  been 
Bishop  of  Grenoble.  The  church  was  again  partly 
destroyed  by  an  earthquake  in  1185.  It  was 
then  rebuilt,  enlarged,  and  completed  by  Bishop 
Grossetete,  an  Englishman  by  birth,  who  had,  how- 
ever, been  educated  and  brought  up  in  France  in  the 
early  part  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  had  carried 
over  with  him  to  his  native  land  the  essence  of  the 
grand  and  noble  inspirations  which  marked  that 
marvellous  era. 

The  lantern  -  tower  at  the  intersection  of  the 
western  transept,  which  had  fallen  in  1235,  was 
either  rebuilt  or  finished  by  Bishop  Grossetete  about 
1 240.  In  its  general  outline  and  in  detail  it 
recalls  the  great  lantern-tower  of  Coutances  in 
Normandy,  which  seems  also  to  have  served  as 
model  for  that  of  St.  Ouen  at  Rouen  in  the 
fourteenth  century. 

The  vast  and  magnificent  Cathedral  of  Lincoln  is 
an  admirable  subject  for  comparative  study.  Its 
architecture  combines  most  strikingly  the  charac- 
teristics of  the  two  nations.  It  blends  in  one 
harmonious  whole  the  massive  solidity  of  English 
structure  overlaid  with  detail,  formed  by  lines 
vertical,  rigid,  dry,  and  hard  as  iron,  and  the  mingled 


94  Gothic  Architecture 

grace    and    strength   of    French    architecture,  which 


62.    LINCOLN    CATHEDRAL.       TRANSEPT 

may  fitly   be   compared  with   gold,   in   its   union  of 


Cathedrals  and  Churches 


95 


the   supple   and   the   durable,  of  solidity  and   power 
of   resistance    equal   to   those   of   the    less    precious 


63.    LINCOLN    CATHEDRAL.       APSE    AND   CHAPTER-HOUSE 

metal,    with    an    adaptability    to    artistic    ends    far 
greater. 

In  the  fagade  and  the  west  towers  English  charac- 
teristics  predominate,    but    the   choir   and    the    apse 


96  Gothic  Architecture 

are  French  in  composition,  and  most  probably  in 
execution,  as  is  also  the  presbytery,  in  which 
both  the  arrangement  and  the  details  of  the 
bays  recall  those  of  the  lateral  fagades  of  Bourges.1 
All  three  are  veritable  masterpieces,  worthy  of 
the  most  brilliant  period  of  French  mediaeval 
architecture. 

In  Belgium  French  influence  manifested  itself 
so  early  as  the  first  half  of  the  thirteenth  century 
in  the  building  of  the  remarkable  Church  of  Ste. 
Gudule  at  Brussels.  Up  to  this  period  the  methods 
of  the  Rhenish  schools  had  obtained  in  the  Low 
Countries,  and  the  setting  aside  of  these  methods  in 
favour  ot  the  new  system  of  France  is  significant  of 
the  high  repute  of  the  latter  throughout  Western 
Europe.  Further  evidence  to  this  effect  is  to  be 
found  in  the  great  churches  of  Ghent,  Tongres, 
Louvain,  and  Bruges  among  others,  which  were 

1  Here  Mons.  Corroyer  directly  traverses  the  opinion  of  Viollet-le- 
duc,  who  could  see  no  ground  whatever  for  ascribing  a  French  origin 
to  the  choir  of  Lincoln.  Indeed,  the  conception  of  that  choir,  and 
nearly  all  its  details,  are  not  only  unlike,  they  are  opposed  to  those  of 
French  contemporary  examples.  Here  are  the  words  of  the  great 
French  architect :  "After  the  most  careful  examination  I  cannot  find, 
in  any  part  of  the  Cathedral  of  Lincoln,  neither  in  the  general  design, 
nor  in  any  part  of  the  system  of  architecture  adopted,  nor  in  the  details 
of  ornament,  any  trace  of  the  French  school  of  the  twelfth  century  (the 
lay  school,  from  1 170  to  1220),  so  plainly  characteristic  of  the  Cathedrals 
of  Paris,  Noyon,  Senlis,  Chartres,  Sens,  and  even  Rouen.  .  .  .  The 
construction  is  English,  the  profiles  of  the  mouldings  are  English,  the 
ornaments  are  English,  the  execution  of  the  work  belongs  to  the 
English  school  of  workmen  of  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century." 
—  Gentleman 's  Magazine  for  May  1861 — Letter  to  "  Sylvanus  Urban." 
The  date  of  Lincoln  choir  is  known.  It  belongs  to  the  last  years  of  the 
twelfth  century,  and  so  anticipates  such  French  work  as  can  show 
analogies  with  it,  Le  Mans,  for  instance,  where  the  work  in  question 
dates  from  1210-1220. — ED. 


Cathedrals  and  Churches  9 7 

either  built  between  1235  and  1300,  or  at  any  rate 
begun  during  this  period,  to  be  completed  in  the 
fourteenth  century  and  even  later. 


64.    BRUSSELS   CATHEDRAL    (STE.   GUDULE).       WEST   FRONT 

Ste.     Gudule     at     Brussels     was     begun     about 
1226;  but   only   the    choir   and    the   transept  were 

H 


98  Gothic  Architecture 

finished  by  1275.  The  nave  was  built  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  together  with  the  towers  of  the 
west  front,  which,  however,  were  not  finally  completed 
till  the  following  century,  or  perhaps  the  sixteenth. 
Several  chapels,  the  windows  of  which  are  filled 
with  magnificent  painted  glass,  date  from  the  same 
period  as  these  towers. 

French  influence  is  no  less  patent  at  Cologne, 
which  is  undoubtedly  the  daughter  of  Amiens.  The 
opinion  of  a  German  writer  is  of  special  interest  on 
this  point. 

"  The  famous  Cathedral  of  Cologne,  one  of  the 
masterpieces  of  the  German  School,  is  a  direct 
emanation  from  French  tradition.  The  choir  is  a 
replica  of  that  of  Amiens;  it  was  dedicated  in  1322, 
after  which  the  work  of  nave  and  transepts  was 
carried  on  continuously  ;  the  nave  measures  43  feet 
in  width,  and  1 40  in  height ;  the  total  length  of  the 
church  is  503  feet.  The  two  towers  of  the  west 
front  have  been  completed  in  our  own  times — from 
the  original  designs,  it  is  said.  The  general  effect, 
whether  of  interior  or  exterior,  is  certainly  not  equal 
to  that  of  the  finest  French  cathedrals,  but  the  style 
is  rich  and  pure,  and  touches  perfection  in  the  treat- 
ment of  details."  l 

In  Scandinavian  countries  French  art,  which 
had  already  manifested  itself  at  Ripen  in  Jutland 
during  the  so-called  Romanesque  period,  gives  us  a 
fresh  instance  of  its  expansive  power  in  an  im- 
portant Swedish  building  which  dates  from  the  end 
of  the  thirteenth  century.  The  Cathedral  of  Upsala 
has  this  peculiarity,  that  it  was  designed  and  even 

1  W.  Liibke,  Essai  d'Histoire  de  I'Art, 


Cathedrals  and  Churches  99 

begun  by  a  French  architect, one  Estienne  de  Bonneuil, 


— i~u__r~—^ss^ 
65.    COLOGNE    CATHEDRAL.       SOUTH    FRONT 


ioo  Gothic  Architecture 

who,  on  3Oth  August  1287,  received  the  royal 
authority  to  betake  himself  to  Upsala  to  construct 
the  cathedral.1 

In  Spain  the  chief  monuments  of  thirteenth- 
century  Gothic  architecture  which  betray  the  in- 
fluence of  France  are  the  great  five-aisled  Church 
of  Toledo,  the  cathedral  at  Badajoz,  and  the 
front  of  St.  Mark's  at  Seville.  French  influence 
again  is  manifest  in  the  cathedrals  of  Leon,  of 
Palencia,  of  Oviedo,  of  Pampeluna,  of  Valencia,  and 
of  Barcelona,  founded  at  the  end  of  the  thirteenth 
century  and  continued  in  the  fourteenth,  as  well  as 
in  the  churches  of  Torquemado,  Bilbao,  Bellaguer, 
Monresa,  and  Guadalupe,  all  dating  partly  from  the 
fourteenth  century. 

The  Cathedral  of  Burgos,  begun  in  the  first  half 
of  the  thirteenth  century,  shows  a  striking  analogy 
with  French  buildings  of  about  the  same  period  in 
the  plan  and  construction  of  its  flying  buttresses 
and  windows  as  well  as  in  the  decorative  sculpture 
of  its  portals.  The  lower  stories  of  the  west  front 
seem  to  date  from  the  fourteenth  century,  but  the 
open-work  spires  which  crown  it  were  not  finished 
until  the  fifteenth.  In  this  curious  building  we  find 
elements  taken  from  France,  mingled  with  decorative 
passages  of  pure  Italian,  and  with  others  character- 
istically Spanish  in  their  use  of  motives  only  to 
be  explained  by  the  vitality  of  the  Saracenic 
traditions. 

Innumerable  churches  were  built  in  Italy  during 
the  so-called  Gothic  period,  principally  towards  its 

1  Charles   Lucas,  Les  Architectes  fran$ais  a  V  Etranger  (from  the 
journal,  V Architecture). 


Cathedrals  and  Churches 


IOI 


66.     BURGOS    CATHEDRAL.       WEST    FRONT 


102 


Gothic  Architecture 


conclusion.  Not  to  speak  of  the  famous  Cathedrals 
of  Milan  and  Florence,  nor  of  S.  Anthony,  nor  of 
the  Cathedral  of  Padua,  the  Cathedrals  of  Siena  and 
Orvieto  seem  especially  to  lean  away  from  antique 


67.    CATHEDRAL   OK    UUOMO   OF   SIENA.       WEST   FKONT 

and  Lombard  traditions  towards  those  of  France,  a 
characteristic  especially  notable  in  the  decorative 
details  of  their  west  fronts,  which  recall  in  many  ways 
the  work  of  French  architects  during  the  thirteenth 
and  fourteenth  centuries. 


Cathedrals  and  Churches 


103 


It  is  the  opinion  of  some  archaeologists  that  the 
true  parent  of  the  Cathedrals  of  Siena  and   Orvieto 


68.    CHURCH    OF    ST.    FRANCIS   AT    ASSISI.       APSE   AND   CLOISTERS 

was  the  Church  of  St.  Francis  at  Assisi,  which  is 
not  far  distant.  Now  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  is 
undeniably  French  in  origin.  This  church,  which 


104  Gothic  Architecture 

was  founded  in  1228  to  receive  the  remains  of  St. 
Francis  who  died  in  1226,  was  possibly  completed 
as  to  the  lower  structure  in  the  thirteenth  century  ; 
but  it  is  improbable,  to  say  the  least,  that  this 
completion  should  have  been  the  work  of  a  German, 
for  at  this  period  Gothic  architecture  was  still  in 
embryo  in  Germany,  while  in  France  it  had  reached 
its  most  glorious  development.  The  upper  church 
seems  to  be  later  in  date  by  a  century  ;  we  may 
clearly  trace  its  affinities  with  French  art  in  the 
system  of  construction,  which  has  all  the  character- 
istics peculiar  to  that  which  prevailed  in  the  south 
of  France  at  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  and  the 
beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century.  Of  this  system 
the  Church  of  Albi  is  the  most  finished  type.1  Assisi, 
in  its  single  aisle,  in  its  buttresses,  both  as  to  their 
interior  projections  and  their  exterior  half-turreted 
forms,  shows  a  complete  analogy  with  the  French 
Albigeois  church. 

1  See  chap.  ix.  "Albi,"  etc. 


CHAPTER    IX 

CHURCHES  OF   THE    FOURTEENTH    AND   FIFTEENTH 
CENTURIES  IN  FRANCE  AND  IN  THE  EAST 

"  THE  thirteenth  century  was  so  prolific  in  religious 
architecture  as  to  leave  little  scope  to  those  which 
followed.  But  even  had  the  growth  of  great  religi- 
ous monuments  been  less  rapid  at  this  period,  the 
wars  which  convulsed  France  in  the  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  centuries  would  have  paralysed  such  under- 
takings as  the  building  of  great  cathedral  churches. 
The  religious  buildings  actually  completed  in  the 
fourteenth  century  are  rare ;  still  rarer  are  those 
which  date  from  the  fifteenth.  In  those  stormy 
days  enterprise  was  confined  to  the  completion  of 
unfinished  churches,  and  the  modification,  restora- 
tion, or  enlargement  of  twelfth  and  thirteenth 
century  buildings.  It  was  not  until  the  close  of  the 
fifteenth  and  opening  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
when  France  was  beginning  to  recover  its  former 
power,  that  a  fresh  impulse  was  given  to  religious 
architecture  ;  even  then,  however,  the  Gothic  tradi- 
tion persisted,  though  in  a  corrupt  and  bastard  form. 
Many  of  the  great  cathedrals  were  finished,  and  a 
number  of  small  churches,  which  had  been  destroyed 


io6 


Gothic  Architecture 


during   the  wars,  or  had    fallen  into    decay  through 
long    neglect,    consequent    on    the    poverty    of    the 


69.  CHURCH  OF  ST.  OUEN  AT  ROUEN.   CENTRAL  TOWER  AND  APSE, 
SOUTH  FRONT 

community,   were   either   rebuilt    or   restored.      The 
movement  was,  however,  presently  arrested   by  the 


Churches  of  the  i^tk  and  i$th  Centuries   107 

Reformation,  when  war,  fire,  and  pillage  again 
destroyed  or  mutilated  most  of  the  newly  completed 
religious  buildings.  The  havoc  wrought  by  this  last 
upheaval  was  in  its  nature  irrevocable,  for  when 
order  once  more  reigned  at  the  close  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  the  Renascence  had  swept  away  the  last 
traces  of  the  national  art ;  and  though  superficially 
the  system  of  construction  which  prevailed  in  French 
churches  of  the  thirteenth  century  still  obtained,  the 
genius  which  had  presided  at  their  construction  was 
extinct  and  its  memory  despised."  1 

The  Church  of  St.  Ouen  at  Rouen,  except  for 
the  west  front  and  its  towers,  which  are  modern,  is 
a  typical  example  of  the  rare  religious  buildings 
constructed  in  the  north  of  France  during  the 
fourteenth  century.  The  arrangement  of  these 
churches  varies,  inasmuch  as,  while  in  general  they 
follow  the  methods  of  construction  adopted  by  the 
Northern  architects  of  the  thirteenth  century,  their 
special  characteristic  is  a  refinement  or  rather  an 
attenuation  of  the  piers,  less  by  actual  reduction 
of  their  section  than  by  a  diminution  of  their 
apparent  bulk.  This  was  effected  by  multiplying 
the  clustered  shafts,  the  slenderness  of  which  was 
still  further  exaggerated  by  the  prodigality  of  the 
mouldings,  and  the  over-hollowness  of  their  profiles. 
These  profiles  and  mouldings  rise  from  the  base  to 
the  summit,  and  in  the  fourteenth  century  mark  the 
spring  of  the  arches  by  rings  of  sculpture,  crowned 
with  rudimentary  abaci.  These  latter  details  were 
the  last  traces  of  a  tradition  which  was  to  finally 

1  Viollet-le-Duc,  Dictionnaire  raisonne  de  V Architecture  fran^aise, 
etc.,  vol.  i. 


io8 


Goth  ic  A  rch  itectu  re 


disappear  in  the   fifteenth  century.      Thenceforward 
the  lines  of  the  intersecting  arches  of  the  vault,  as  of 


70.     ALBI    CATHEDRAL.       PLAN 


the  longitudinal  and  transverse  arches,  run  down 
without  interruption  to  the  base  of  the  piers,  where 
we  find  a  complex  faggot  of  mouldings  crossing  and 


Churches  of  the  i^th  and  i$th  Centuries    109 

recrossing,  and  showing  little  beyond  the  technical 
dexterity  of  the  carver. 

The  main  preoccupation  of  the  architects  of  this 
period  seems  to  have  been  the  reduction  of  solid 
surfaces  so  as  to  give  full  play  to  the  soaring  effect 
of  their  airy  shafts  and  vaults.  The  walls  disappear, 
save  below  the  windows,  which  now  occupy  the 
entire  space  of  each  bay.  The  triangular  divisions 
of  the  vault  are  concealed  by  a  serried  network  of 
supplementary  ribs,  for  the  most  part  useless  save 
as  decorations.  But  it  must  in  justice  be  re- 
membered that  to  this  exaggeration  of  the  window 
spaces  we  owe  the  growth  of  the  beautiful  art  of 
painting  on  glass.  This  art,  the  admirable  fitness 
of  which  for  decorative  purposes  can  hardly  be 
over-estimated,  had  already  manifested  itself  in  the 
twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries.  In  the  interval 
from  that  period  to  the  Renascence  it  produced  its 
grandest  masterpieces.1 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  great  con- 
structive and  reconstructive  movement  which  had 
manifested  itself  throughout  Western  Europe,  and 
notably  in  the  north  of  France,  by  great  buildings, 
the  distinguishing  characteristics  of  which  are  vaulted 
roofs  and  flying  buttresses,  had  made  little  progress 
in  Southern  France.  The  few  exceptions  of  im- 
portance are — Bazas,  Bayonne,  Auch,  Toulouse,  and 
Narbonne.  The  Southern  architects,  as  we  have 
already  stated,  adhered  to  the  ancient  tradition, 
whether  influenced  by  impulses  of  reaction,  resist- 
ance, or  defiance.  Their  conservatism  is  compre- 
hensible enough  in  view  of  the  strong  Gallo-Roman 

1  See  chap.  xii.  "  Decorative  Painting  on  Walls  and  Glass." 


1 1  o  Goth  ic  A  rch itectu  re 

tendencies  which  governed  architectural  activity 
throughout  the  district.  The  builders  of  the  thir- 
teenth and  fourteenth  centuries  did  indeed  accept 
the  Angevin  intersecting  arch,  an  invention  the 
admirable  simplicity  of  which  was  its  own  recom- 
mendation. But  this  concession  was  without  pre- 
judice to  their  broad  principles.  In  the  general 
arrangement  of  their  religious  buildings  they  still 
adhered  to  Roman  usage,  and  to  such  models  as  the 
Basilica  of  Constantine  and  the  tepidarium  of  the 
Baths  of  Caracalla.1 

Towards  the  close  of  the  thirteenth,  and  through- 
out the  fourteenth  century,  a  large  number  of  churches 
were  built  in  the  South,  consisting  of  a  single  wide 
and  lofty  aisle,  vaulted  on  intersecting  arches,  the 
thrusts  of  which  were  received  by  buttresses  of  great 
bulk  and  prominence  in  the  interior  of  the  building, 
but  very  slightly  indicated  on  the  exterior.  The 
spaces  between  the  massive  interior  buttresses,  on 
either  side  of  the  aisle,  were  occupied  by  a  series  of 
chapels,  supporting  disconnected  tribunes  or  a  con- 
tinuous corridor.  The  two  great  churches  of  the 
Cordeliers  and  of  the  Jacobins  at  Toulouse  were 
built  in  the  brick  of  the  country  in  the  second  half 
of  the  thirteenth  century.  These  have  two  aisles, 
according  to  the  Dominican  usage  of  --the  period,  but 
the  exterior  arrangement  is  the  same  as  in  the  one- 
aisled  churches.  The  Churches  of  St.  Bertrand  at 
Comminges,  and  those  of  Lodive,  Perpignan,  Con- 
dom, Carcassonne,  Gaillac,  Montpezat,  Moissac,  etc., 
were  built  in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries 

1  V Architecture  Roinane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer ;  Paris,  Maison  Quantin, 
chaps,  iii.  and  vii, 


Churches  of  the  i^th  and  i$th  Centuries   1 1 1 
on   the   single-aisled   plan.      That  of  Perpignan   has 


_  _  . 

<      L  ~"      L~^        '         "  ~~l  I 

71.    ALBI    CATHEDRAL.       SECTION   OF   THE    NAVE 


112 


Gothic  Architecture 


this  peculiarity ;  its  vaults,  though  supported  on 
intersecting  arches,  are  built  in  accordance  with 
Roman  methods,  which  further  prevail  both  in  the 
forms  of  the  terra-cotta  materials,  and  in  the  manner 
of  their  application.  The  reins  of  the  vault,  which 
measures  some  53  feet  across,  are  ornamented  by 
terra-cotta  jars  embedded  in  an  admirably  prepared 
lime  mortar  of  great  durability.  The  actual  roof 
lies  without  the  support  of  any  intervening  structure 
of  timber  upon  the  extrados  of  the  vault.  This 
consists  of  voussoirs  of  Roman  brick,  retained  by  a 
layer  of  terra-cotta  upon  which  the  tiles,  also  of  the 
antique  Roman  form,  are  laid.  This  arrangement 
protects  the  vault  from  any  infiltration  of  water  due 
to  the  rupture  of  the  tiles,  an  absolutely  necessary 
precaution,  if  the  former  was  to  retain  its  stability. 

The  Cathedral  of  Ste.  Cecile  at  Albi  is  a  monu- 
mental type  of  the  single-aisled  system.  It  is  one 
of  the  largest  and  most  important  of  Southern 
buildings  constructed  on  the  traditional  principles  of 
the  ancient  Romans.  The  vast  single  aisle,  some 
60  feet  wide,  is  built  entirely  of  brick,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  window  tracery,  the  choir  screen,  and 
the  south  porch.  Here  we  may  study  constructive 
principles  no  less  simple  than  sagacious,  combining 
all  the  necessary  conditions  of  stability.  The  points 
of  support  and  abutments  of  the  vault  on  intersecting 
arches  are  all  enclosed  by  the  outer  wall  ;  they  are 
thus  protected  from  the  accidents  of  climate,  and 
their  durability  is  almost  indefinitely  assured. 

The  foundations  of  the  cathedral,  which  was 
dedicated  to  St.  Cecilia,  were  laid  in  1282,  on  the 
ruins  of  the  ancient  Church  of  Ste.  Croix.  The 


Churches  of  the  ij.th  ami  i^th  Centuries  113 
main  building  was  finished  towards  the  close  of  the 


72.    ALBI    CATHEDRAL.       APSE 

fourteenth  century,  and  the  whole   as   it  now  stands 
was  completed  in  the  last  years  of  the  fifteenth  and 

I 


1 14  Gothic  Architecture 

early  part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  by  the  addition 
of  the  baldacchino  of  the  southern  porch,  or  prin- 
cipal entrance,  of  the  stone  rood  loft,  and  choir 


73.  ALBI  CATHEDRAL.   DONJON  TOWER  AND  SOUTH  FRONT 

screen,  the  stalls  of  carved  wood,  and  the  fresco 
decorations  which  adorn  the  whole  building.  This 
varied  workmanship  renders  Albi  one  of  the  most 
instructive  of  studies  in  connection  with  French 
decorative  art,  the  successive  developments  being 


CJmrches  of  the  i^tk  and  i^tJi  Centuries    115 

marked  by  monumental  examples  of  the  highest 
order,  inspired  or  created  by  divers  influences.  The 
architecture  is  of  the  Southern  French  type,  as  far 
as  the  main  building  is  concerned  ;  in  essentials,  the 
same  type  prevails  in  the  magnificent  porch  known 
as  the  baldaquin,  in  the  choir  screen,  and  in  the 
rood  loft ;  but  in  these  later  additions  the  inspiration 
of  Northern  art  at  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  and 
beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century  is  also  perceptible. 
The  statuary  and  sculptured  ornaments  of  wood 
and  stone  are  Flemish  ;  the  paintings  indicate  their 
Italian  origin  by  their  crudity  of  colour  and  vulgarity 
of  motive. 

The  Cathedral  of  Albi  has  a  special  interest  as 
being  one  of  the  most  curious  examples  of  Southern 
Gothic  architecture  in  the  fourteenth  century.  It 
has  a  further  peculiarity,  inasmuch  as  it  was  not 
only  a  church,  as  it  still  is,  but  a  fortress.  Such 
a  combination  is  readily  accounted  for  by  a  study 
of  the  epoch  following  on  the  fierce  struggle  which 
ended  in  the  extermination  of  the  Albigenses,  and 
of  the  social  and  political  events  resulting  therefrom. 

The  interior  is  purely  ecclesiastical,  of  the  most 
beautiful  type  of  its  time ;  the  grandeur  of  its 
dimensions,  its  structural  perfection,  and  the  mag- 
nificence of  its  decoration,  are  unsurpassed  in  their 
way. 

The  exterior  is  that  of  a  fortress.  Its  intention 
is  proclaimed  by  the  buttresses  rising  from  the 
glacis  of  the  base  to  form,  as  it  were,  flanking 
towers  ;  by  the  arrangement  of  the  bays,  or  rather 
curtains,  crowned  by  an  embattled  machicolated 
parapet,  which  unite  these  towers,  and  by  the  grandiose 


u6 


Gothic  A  rch  itecture 


military  character  of  the   architecture.      The  formid- 
able aspect  of  the  building  is  much  enhanced  by  the 


74.  CHURCH  OF  ESNANDES  (CHARENTE  INFERIEURE).   A  FORTIFIED 
CHURCH  OF  THE  FOURTEENTH  CENTURY 

western  tower,  in  effect  a  donjon  keep,  completing 
the  system  of  defence  by  its  connection  with  the 
fortifications  of  the  archbishop's  palace,  which  in 


Churches  of  the  141/1  and  i$th  Centuries   1 1 7 

their  turn  are  carried  on  to  ramparts,  crowning  the 
escarpments  which,  to  the  north,  rise  from  the  Tarn.1 

A  few  fortified  churches  still  exist — such,  for  ex- 
ample, as  Les  Stes.  Maries  (Bouches  du  Rhone), 
which  dates  from  the  thirteenth  century.  Albi  was 
not  a  solitary  instance  of  this  usage.  The  Churches 
of  Beziers,  Narbonne,  and  many  others  of  the  thir- 
teenth and  fourteenth  century  had  been  surrounded 
by  defensive  outworks  rendered  necessary  by  re- 
ligious strife.  The  buildings  thus  transformed  into 
strongholds  served  the  further  purpose  of  sheltering 
fugitive  populations  in  times  of  panic. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  of  such  examples  is 
the  Church  of  Esnandes,  not  far  from  Rochelle,  on 
the  creek  of  Aiguillon,  a  building  which  dates  from 
the  twelfth  century.  It  was  fortified  at  the  beginning 
of  the  fifteenth  century  to  resist  the  incursions  of  the 
English. 

As  we  have  already  remarked  on  the  authority  of 
a  learned  writer,  the  buildings  of  the  fifteenth  century 
are  less  numerous  than  those  of  the  fourteenth.  Those 
concerned  in  such  undertakings  were  content  to 
finish  churches  begun  at  an  earlier  period,  or  to 
attempt  their  reconstruction,  frequently  on  plans 
which  it  was  impossible  to  carry  out,  so  that  many 
buildings  were  left  incomplete.  We  may  instance  a 
very  famous  monument,  the  Abbey  of  Mont  St. 
Michel.  The  Romanesque  choir  fell  into  ruins  in 
1421,  during  the  Hundred  Years'  War.  In  1452 
Cardinal  Guillaume  d'Estouteville  undertook  the 
reconstruction  of  the  church  on  a  scale  so  consider- 
able that  the  choir  only  was  completed  during  the 

1  See  "Civil  Architecture,"  Part  IV.  chap.  ii. 


u8 


Gothic  Architecture 


75.   ABBEY  OF  MONT  ST.   MICHEL.     FLYING  BUTTRESSES  OF  THE  CHOIR 
(LATE  FIFTEENTH  CENTURY).     FROM  A  DRAWING  BY  THE  AUTHOR 


Churches  of  the  i^th  and  i$th  Centuries  119 


first  years  of  the  sixteenth  century.1  This  part  of 
the  church  shows  the  effect  of  the  decadence  of 
which  there  had  been  indications  so  early  as  the 
close  of  the  thirteenth  century.  Certain  of  the 
arrangements  are  very  ingenious,  notably  that  of  the 
triforium,  which  rests  on  the  reins  of  the  lower  vault, 
and  forms,  as  seen 
from  outside,  a  series 
of  small  apses  stand- 
ing out  from  the 
main  wall.  But 
the  mason's  work  is 
negligent,  especially 
in  the  flying  but- 
tresses, which  were 
so  carefully  treated 
by  the  architects  of 
the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury. The  lines  are 
attenuated  by  a  multi- 
plicity of  mouldings 
to  an  almost  thread- 
like slenderness ;  the 

spring  of  the  arches  is  76.  ABBEY  OF  MONT  ST.  MICHEL.  PLAN 
undefined  by  capitals,  OF  THE  CHOIR  ABOVE 
and  the  complicated  network  of  the  fenestration  adds 
to  the  wire-drawn  effect,  and  further  diminishes  the 
proportions  of  the  building.  There  is  little  to  admire 
but  the  extreme  manual  dexterity  of  the  carvers. 
The  carving  of  the  granite,  the  only  stone  used  at 
Mont  St.  Michel 2  save  for  the  arcadings  of  the  cloister, 

1  Description  de  V Abbaye  du  Mont  St.  Michel  el  des  ses  Abords,  by  Ed. 
Corroyer  ;  Paris,  1877.  2  See  Part  II.,  "  Monastic  Architecture." 


120  Gothic  Architecture 

is  very  remarkable,  as  is  also  the  ornamental  sculp- 


77.   ABBEY  OF  MONT  ST.  MICHEL.     DETAILS  OF  THE  APSE 
(LATE  FIFTEENTH  CENTURY) 


Churches  of  the  i^th  and  i$th  Centuries   121 

ture  ;  this  is  executed  with  extreme  skill,  in  spite  of 
the  excess  of  detail  with  which  it  is  loaded. 

The  decadence  of  Gothic  architecture  was  mani- 
fest even  at  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  century  in 
such  tours  de  force  as  the  choir  of  St.  Peter  at 
Beauvais,  and  the  Church  of  St.  Urbain  at  Troyes. 
During  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  build- 
ings or  parts  of  buildings  were  constructed  with 
remarkable  skill,  but  the  noble  simplicity  which  was 
the  strength  of  thirteenth-century  architecture  was 
no  more.  By  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century  a 
studied  mannerism  had  taken  its  place.  The 
western  doorway  of  Alengon  Cathedral  is  a  typical 
example  of  this  development,  the  defects  of  which 
were  still  further  accentuated  in  the  following 
century. 

"  The  qualities  of  the  architecture  of  the  decad- 
ence must  be  sought  not  in  the  construction,  but  in 
the  decoration  of  churches ;  here  we  may  freely 
admire  the  happy  detail  and  patient  execution  which 
mark  the  work  of  carvers  and  limners  during  the 
last  two  centuries  of  the  Middle  Ages."  x 

Gothic  architecture  put  forth  its  expansive  force 
at  the  close  of  the  twelfth  and  during  the  thirteenth 
century,  not  only  throughout  Western  Europe,  but 
even  in  Eastern  countries,  where  monuments  still 
survive  of  the  highest  interest  to  us  as  the  work  of 
monkish  architects  who  came  from  France  in  the 
wake  of  the  first  Crusaders.  The  modifications  and 
enlargements  of  famous  buildings  in  the  Holy  Land 
towards  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century  show 

1  Anthyme  St.   Paul,  Histoirc  Monumentak  dc  la  France ;  Paris, 
1884. 


122  Gothic  Architecture 

evident   traces   of    their   influence,   which   is  further 


78.    ALENCON    CATHEDRAL.       WEST   FRONT    (FIFTEENTH    CENTURY) 


Churches  of  the  i^th  and  1 5th  Centitnes    123 

manifested  in  certain  structures  of  Rhodes  and  Cyprus 
from  the  thirteenth  to  the  fifteenth  century,  in  which 
Western  and  more  especially  French  types  have 
served  as  models. 

"  It  will  hardly  be  disputed  that  the  prolonged 
sojourn  of  the  Crusaders  in  the  Levant,  the  teachings 
of  their  architects,  and  the  contemplation  of  their 


79.     FACADE    OF    THE    CATHEDRAL    OF    ST.    SOPHIA    AT    NICOSIA 

(ISLAND  OF  CYPRUS) 

works,  were  considerable  factors  in  the  development 
of  Arab  art.  There  was  a  reaction  of  the  West  upon 
the  East ;  sometimes  indeed  such  a  direct  influence 
is  perceptible  as  to  astound  and  perplex  the 
observer.  To  understand  the  part  played  by  the 
Crusaders  in  the  East,  and  to  appreciate  its  Western 
and  independent  character,  we  must  cast  a  rapid 
glance  at  the  monuments  constructed  by  them  in 
Cyprus  and  Rhodes  after  their  expulsion  from 


124 


Gothic  Architecture 


Syria.     We  shall  find  the  movement  which  originated 
in   the   twelfth   century   progressing   throughout   the 


80.    CATHEDRAL  OF  ST.    NICHOLAS  AT  FAMAGUSTA  (ISLAND   OF   CYPRUS). 

FACADE 

following  centuries  on  the  same  lines  ;  in  other  words, 
drawing  a  continuous  inspiration  from  France.1 

"  The   island  of  Cyprus  was  conquered   in    1191 

1  Melchior  de  Vogiie,  Les  fcglises  de  la  Terre  Sainte. 


Churches  of  the  i^-th  and  i$th  Centuries    125 

by  Richard  Coeur  de  Lion  ;  in  the  following  year 
it  was  ceded  to  Guy  de  Lusignan,  in  whose  family 
it  remained  until  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century. 
Catherine  Cornaro,  the  widow  of  the  last  of  the 
Lusignans,  gave  it  in  1489  to  the  Venetians, 
who  retained  possession  of  it  till  its  conquest  by 
the  Turks  in  15/1.  Throughout  the  thirteenth 
century  Cyprus  was  a  refuge  for  successive  remnants 
of  the  Christian  colonies  of  Syria.  French  pre- 
dominance was  at  its  height  in  the  fourteenth 
century.  The  religious  monuments  of  this  period 
are  very  numerous  and  of  great  variety  of  structure. 
Art  had  emerged  from  the  cloister,  and  had  ceased 
to  be  the  monopoly  of  monastic  bodies.  In  Cyprus 
we  no  longer  find  that  scholastic  uniformity  which 
characterises  the  Latin  churches  of  the  Holy  Land. 
The  new  blood  of  secularism  had  entered  into 
Romanesque  architecture  and  led  to  a  fresh  develop- 
ment of  the  art  in  Cyprus  as  in  France.  .  .  .  Archi- 
tects applied  the  thirteenth -century  methods,  fully 
recognising  their  consequences.  They  sacrificed  to 
local  exigencies  by  the  substitution  of  flat  roofs  for 
timber  ones,  but  this  modification  in  nowise  affected 
the  general  arrangement  of  their  buildings. 

"  The  most  considerable  monument  of  the 
thirteenth  century  is  the  Cathedral  of  Nicosia,  built 
between  1209  and  1228,  and  dedicated  to  St. 
Sophia  (see  Fig.  79).  This  large  three  -  aisled 
church  has  all  the  characteristics  of  French 
cathedrals  of  the  period."  l 

The  Churches  of  St.  Catherine  and  of  the 
Armenians,  the  mosques  of  Emerghie  and  of  Arab 

1  Melchior  de  Vogue,  Les  Eglises  de  la  Terrc  Sainte. 


126 


Goth  ic  A  rch  it  edit,  re 


Achmet  also  date  from  the  close  of  the  thirteenth 
century.  Among  the  more  numerous  buildings  of 
the  fourteenth  century  the  most  noteworthy  are  the 
Cathedral  of  St.  Nicholas  at  Famagusta  (Figs.  80 
and  8 1 ),  with  its  three  portals  and  two  towers  ;  the 
Church  of  St.  Sophia  at  Famagusta  (Fig.  82), 
the  Premonstrant  Monastery  of  Lapai's,  remarkable 


8l.    CATHEDRAL  OF  ST.   NICHOLAS  AT  FAMAGUSTA    (ISLAND   OF    CYPRUS) 

for  the  beauty  and  nobility  of  its  abbatial  buildings, 
which  comprise  a  large  three  -  aisled  chapel,  and 
several  religious  buildings  at  Paphos  and  at  Limasol. 
At  Rhodes  there  are  a  number  of  churches  built  in 
the  fifteenth  century  after  French  models,  which  had 
no  less  a  vogue  for  dwelling-houses  than  for  religious 
and  military  architecture ;  in  a  word,  architecture 
—civil,  religious,  or  military — was  French  in  all 
its  manifestations.  "  The  guns  of  the  order  still 
point  from  the  embrasures  of  the  towers,  Soliman's 


Churches  of  the  i^th  and  i$th  Centuries    1 2  7 

stone  cannon  balls  strew  the  neighbouring  ground  ; 
sculptured  on  the  house  fronts  are  the  blazons,  and 
in  many  cases  the  French  names,  of  their  bygone 
owners.  Involuntarily  the  mind  travels  back  by  the 
space  of  three  centuries,  reincorporating  these  for- 


82.  RUINS  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  SOPHIA  AT  FAMAGUSTA 
(ISLAND  OF  CYPRUS) 

gotten  worthies,  and  repeopling  their  dwelling- 
places.  One  half  expects  to  see  the  emblazoned  doors 
thrown  open,  to  give  egress  to  knightly  owners, 
mustering  for  the  last  time  under  the  banner  of 
St.  John."  l 

1  Melchior  de  Vogue,  Les  Eglises  de  la  Terre  Sainte. 


CHAPTER  X 

TOWERS    AND    STEEPLES CHOIRS CHAPELS 

THE  first  steeples  were  round,  on  the  model  of  the 
Greek  and  Byzantine  cupolas,  and  modest  in  diameter, 
so  that  the  bells  they  contained  can  only  have  been 
small  ones.  These  bells  were  suspended  from  the 
summit  of  the  tower,  the  portion  of  wall  surrounding 
them  being  pierced  by  arcaded  openings,  and  crowned 
by  a  long  pyramidal  roof.1 

Such  towers  were  very  frequently  isolated  from 
the  body  of  the  church.  A  large  number  of  Italian 
churches,  dating  from  all  periods  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  have  steeples  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
the  main  building. 

Force  of  habit  determined  the  application  of  the 
round  form  to  towers  of  the  twelfth  century  ;  but  it 
is  evident  that  a  square  plan  was  preferred,  even  so 
early  as  the  tenth  century,  and  such  a  form  was  in 
course  of  time  rendered  necessary  by  the  develop- 
ment of  the  founder's  art,  and  the  increase  in  the 
dimensions  of  bells  at  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth 
century.  Besides  the  great  bells  which  proclaimed 

1  Encydopedie    de    F  Architecture   et    de    la    Construction,    article 
"Clocher,"  by  Ed.  Corroyer. 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs — Chape ts    129 


the  hour  of  prayer  to  a  distant  flock,  small  bells 
were  in  use  to  regulate  the  religious  exercises  of  the 
clergy.  They  are  called  in  the  Latin  texts  signum, 
sckilla,  nola  ;  in  French  sin,  esqmelle,  eschelitte ; 
from  the  beginning  of  the  tenth 
century  they  were  placed  in  the 
campaniles  which  crowned  the 
domes. 

The  Italian  word  campanile  has 
the  force  of  the  French  terms 
tour,  docker,  beffroi  (or  the  English 
tower,  steeple,  belfry).  But  the 
denomination  docker  has  a  general 
application  to  all  pyramidal  struc- 
tures rising  above  the  roof  of  a 
church. 

The  belfry  was  a  tower,  in 
most  cases  isolated,  which  con- 
tained the  bell  destined  to  sound 
the  curfew  and  tocsin,  and 
to  call  the  burghers  to  civic 
assemblies. 

Like  the  belfry,  the  Italian 
campanile  is  generally  an  isolated 
building,  but  it  is  usually  placed  ^ 

83.    STEEPLE,  VENDOME 

in     the     near     neighbourhood     of     (TWELFTH  CENTURY) 

a     church.       Among     the     most 

famous  campanili  are  those  of  Florence — begun  in 

the  fourteenth  century,  on   the  plans  of  Giotto, — of 

Padua,  of  Ravenna,  and  the  famous  leaning  tower  of 

Pisa. 

In     France    the     term     campanile    has    a    more 
general  application,  and  is  given  to  the  little  pierced 

K 


Gothic  Architecture 


arcaded  turrets  which,  in   many  churches,  crown  the 

walls  of  the  fagade  and 
shelter  small  bells. 

The  most  ancient 
belfries  of  the  original 
provinces  of  France 
have  great  analogies 
with  Byzantine  monu- 
ments as  to  form,  even 
when  differing  in  detail. 
One  of  the  most  re- 
markable of  these  is 
the  tower  of  St.  Front 
at  Perigueux,  which 
seems  to  date  from 
the  first  years  of  the 
eleventh  century.  It 
marked  the  sepulchre  of 
the  Saint,and  apparent- 
ly embraced  two  bays 
of  the  original  three- 
aisled  Latin  church  of 
the  sixth  century,  evi- 
dent traces  of  which 
have  been  discovered 
to  the  west  of  the 
great  domed  building 
of  later  times. 

The   tower   of   St. 
Front  is  composed  of 
three     square    stories, 
diminishing  on  plan  as 
84.  GIOTTO'S  TOWER  AT  FLORENCE      they  rise,  and  crowned 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs — Chapels    131 

by  a  conical  dome,  resting  upon  a  circular  colonnade, 
the  columns  of  which  vary  in  height  and  diameter, 
and  owe  their  origin  to  Roman  examples  in  the 
neighbourhood.1 

The  influence  of  this  remarkable  building  was 
very  considerable.  It  served  as  a  model  to  architects 
of  the  neighbouring  provinces.  The  type  was  im- 
proved upon  in  the  tower  of  the  Abbey  Church  of 
Brantome  by  the  avoidance  of  the  false  bearings 
which  mar  the  structure  of  St.  Front,  while  at  St. 
Leonard,  near  Limoges,  a  very  original  feature  was 
superadded  in  the  octagonal  form  of  the  crown  or 
roof.  The  Auvergnat  architects  further  perfected 
the  construction  by  introducing  internal  piers  for 
the  support  of  the  recessed  walls  of  the  upper  stories, 
as  at  Puy.2 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that,  in  spite  of  the  im- 
portance given  to  these  buildings,  the  space  allotted 
to  the  bells  themselves  was  comparatively  limited, 
which  seems  to  indicate  that  the  towers  were  destined 
for  other  purposes  than  the  reception  of  bells.  In 
the  eleventh  century  the  tower  bore  the  same  re- 
lation to  the  cathedral  or  abbey  as  did  the  donjon 
to  the  feudal  castle.  It  was,  in  fact,  the  symbol  of 
power.  As  abbots  and  bishops  enjoyed  the  same 
rights  as  the  nobles,  it  will  be  readily  understood 
that  the  costliness  of  such  emblems  would  be  governed 
solely  by  the  resources  of  their  authors.  The  number 
of  towers  built  at  about  the  same  period  in  connec- 
tion with  cathedrals  and  abbeys,  and  the  importance 

1  L  Architecture  Rotuane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer  ;  Paris,  Maison  Quantin, 
1887. 

2  Ibid.  1888. 


132  Gothic  Architecture 

of   such    as    were   attached    even    to    simple    parish 


85.  BAYEUX  CATHEDRAL.   TOWERS  OF  THE  WEST  FRONT 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs — Chapels    133 
churches    may  be    explained    if   we   consider   them 


86.    SENLIS   CATHEDRAL.       SOUTH    TOWER   OF   WEST   FRONT 

mainly   as   denoting   the    status    of  an    enfranchised 


134  Gothic  Architecture 

commune.  The  rivalries  in  connection  with  neigh- 
bouring towers  undoubtedly  had  their  origin  in 
conditions  such  as  these. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  eleventh  century  and 
throughout  the  twelfth  many  towers  were  built  at 
an  angle  with  the  door,  or  in  front  of  it,  so  as  to 
form  a  porch,  as  at  St.  Benoit-sur-Loire  and  Poissy  ; 
or  above  it,  as  in  the  Churches  of  Ainay  and  of 
Moissac. 

Later  on  immense  towers  with  spires  were  built 
at  each  angle  of  the  western  facade,  the  gable  of 
the  nave  rising  between  them. 

At  the  Abbey  Church  of  Jumieges  a  large  project- 
ing porch  filled  the  central  bay  of  the  ground  story 
between  the  bases  of  the  towers,  but  more  frequently 
the  towers  were  in  one  plane  with  the  chief  porch, 
and  were  themselves  pierced  with  lateral  porches, 
the  three  doors,  with  their  richly  sculptured  voussoirs, 
forming  one  vast  decorative  whole. 

The  architects  of  the  so  -  called  Romanesque 
period  built  their  towers  at  the  intersection  of  the 
transepts  ;  but  avoiding  the  constructive  audacities 
of  the  tower  of  St.  Front,  which  was  one  of  the 
most  generally  accepted  models  of  the  eleventh 
and  twelfth  centuries,  they  ensured  the  solidity  of 
their  central  tower  by  placing  the  more  or  less 
conical  cupola  which  crowned  the  structure  upon  a 
square  base,  carefully  loaded  and  abutted  at  each 
angle. 

At  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century  the  architects 
of  the  Ile-de-France  adopted  a  square  form  for  the 
body  of  the  tower,  and  in  imitation  of  Oriental  and 
Rhenish  builders,  reserved  the  octagonal  plan  for 


Towers  and  Steeples —  Choirs —  Chapels    1 3 5 


the  spire,  ensuring  the  solidity  of  the  angles  by  a 
variety  of  ingenious  com- 
binations. 

The  great  central 
Towers  of  the  Norman 
churches  built  in  England 
and  Normandy  from  the 
thirteenth  to  the  fourteenth 
century  were  not  always 
merely  belfries,  as  at 
Salisbury  or  Langrune, 
for  instance  ;  in  many 
cases  they  were  lanterns, 
their  functions  being  to 
light  the  centre  of  the 
church  and  to  form 
a  magnificent  decorative 
feature  at  the  intersection 
of  transepts,  nave,  and 
choir  in  cruciform  struc- 
tures, such  as  St.  Georges, 
Bocherville,Coutances,etc. 
Of  all  the  French  pro- 
vinces Normandy  clung 
most  persistently  to  the 
lantern  tower,  and  that 
of  St.  Ouen  at  Rouen  is 
one  of  the  most  interesting 
examples. 

In  other  provinces, not- 
ably Picardy,  Champagne, 
Burgundy,  and  the  Ile- 

87.    SALISBURY   CATHEDRAL. 

de-Prance,  lantern  towers  STEEPLE 


136  Gothic  Architecture 

were  superseded  by  timber  flecJies  cased  in  lead,  which 


88.    CHURCH    OF    LANGRUNE    (CALVADOS).       STEEPLE 

rose  at  the  intersection  of  the  roofs  of  nave  and  transepts. 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs — Chapels    137 

Among  the  most  remarkable  towers  of  the  twelfth 
century  in  the  Northern  provinces  we  may  mention 
those  of  Tracy-le-Val  (Oise),  of  the  Abbey  Church 
of  the  Ste.  Trinite  at  Vendome,  and  of  Bayeux  ; 
those  of  the  Abbaye-aux-Hommes  at  Caen  ;  the 
old  tower  of  the  Cathedral  of  Chartres,  and  that  of 
St.  Eusebe  at  Auxerre. 

In  the  thirteenth  century  the  height  and  decora- 
tive richness  of  these  structures  had  increased  to  an 
extraordinary  degree.  The  tower  of  Senlis  (Fig. 
86)  is  a  most  elegant  example  of  the  first  years  of 
a  century  which  witnessed  the  birth  of  so  many 
marvels  of  architecture. 

In  Burgundy  several  remarkable  towers  were 
built  by  the  monks  of  Cluny,  who  were  free  from 
the  asceticism  introduced  by  St.  Bernard  among 
their  brethren  of  Citeaux.  The  most  notable  of 
their  structures  are  perhaps  the  towers  of  the  Church 
of  St.  Pere,  near  Vezelay,  built  about  1240. 

In  the  South  various  original  developments  in 
Gothic  architecture  were  logically  brought  about 
by  a  judicious  use  of  the  materials  of  the  country, 
such  as  brick.  Most  interesting  examples  of  such 
development  are  to  be  found  in  the  tower  of  the 
Jacobin  Church  at  Toulouse,  which  dates  from  the 
close  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  the  donjon 
tower  of  Albi,  the  characteristics  of  which  we  have 
already  discussed. 

Examples  of  isolated  towers  are  hardly  to  be 
found  of  later  date  than  the  thirteenth  century. 
Bordeaux  perhaps  offers  an  exception.  But  the 
general  usage  after  this  period  was  to  include  the 
towers  in  the  composition  of  the  facade  ;  their  actual 


138  Gothic  Architecture 

functions  as  belfries  became  apparent  only  above  the 

II 


89.    CHURCH    OF   THE   JACOBINS    AT   TOULOUSE.       TOWER 

level   of  the  vaults.      A    beautiful   example  of    this 


Towers  and  Steeples —  Choirs —  Chapels    1 39 

treatment  may  be  studied  in  the  noble  composition 
of  Notre  Dame  de  Paris. 

Its  contemporary,  the  Cathedral  of  Laon,  has 
four  towers,  terminating  in  octagonal  belfries,  the 
angles  of  which  are  flanked  by  two-storied  open- 
work pinnacles  ;  on  the  second  of  these  stories  are 
placed  colossal  bulls,  the  effect  of  which  is  very 
striking. 

The  towers  of  Rheims,  which  date  from  the 
second  half  of  the  thirteenth  century,  are  of  secondary 
importance  in  the  splendid  facade  ;  but  they  are 
marked  by  a  feature  which  was  a  novelty  at  the 
time.  The  interior  of  the  belfry  is  built  with  a 
cage  to  allow  free  play  to  the  bells,  and  space  for  the 
timbers  by  which  they  are  supported,  while  the 
exterior  forms  an  octagonal  tower  flanked  by  im- 
portant pinnacles. 

Rheims  may  be  said  to  mark  in  Gothic  archi- 
tecture the  boundary  which  separated  its  period  of 
perfection  from  that  of  exaggeration  and  mannerism. 
The  mania  for  lightness  and  the  desire  to  dazzle  and 
astound  soon  seduced  its  artists  into  a  dangerous 
path  which  led  inevitably  to  decadence.  Such 
effects  first  manifested  themselves  more  especially  in 
the  provinces  of  the  German  frontier,  and  the  spire 
of  Strasburg,  built  in  the  fourteenth  century,  is  a 
famous  example  of  these  mistaken  tendencies. 

Throughout  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries 
towers  adhered  to  the  plan  and  general  arrangement 
adopted  by  the  later  architects  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  diverging  chiefly  in  the  marvellous  profusion 
of  detail  and  of  sculpture,  and  in  the  excessive  light- 
ness of  design.  The  points  of  support  were  attenu- 


140 


Gothic  Architecture 


ated,  and  the  mass  of  ornament  seemed  designed  to 

conceal  them  as  far  as 
possible.  In  France 
the  misfortunes  of  the 
times  tended  largely 
to  perpetuate  these 
dangerous  foibles;  for 
a  number  of  churches 
which  were  founded 
at  the  close  of  the 
thirteenth  century  re- 
mained unfinished  till 
the  fifteenth  and  six- 
teenth, when  Gothic 
art  was  in  full  de- 
cadence. 

But  we  must  not 
passover  unmentioned 
certain  buildings 
famous  for  boldness 
of  construction  and 
magnificence  of  de- 
coration, if  not  for 
purity  of  style.  The 
following  are  perhaps 
the  most  important  :— 
In  France  the  tower 
of  St.  Pierre  at  Caen, 
which  shows  strong 
traces  of  that  analogy, 
or  family  likeness,  so 
to  speak,  uniting  Nor- 

90.    CHURCH  OF  ST.   PIERRE  AT  CAEN.  . .  - 

TOWER  man  edifices ;  and  the 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs — Chapels    14 


tower  of  St.  Michel  at  Bordeaux,  the  spire  of  which 
was  destroyed  by  a 
hurricane  in  1768, 
and  has  lately  been 
restored  to  its  primi- 
tive height  of  365 
feet ;  in  Austria  the 
tower  of  St.  Stephen, 
one  of  the  most  im- 
portant of  such  build- 
ings in  that  country, 
finished  in  1433;  the 
tower  of  the  Cathedral 
of  Freiburg-im-Breis- 
gau  (grand -duchy  of 
Baden),  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  and 
important  examples. 
It  was  mainly  con- 
structed towards  the 
close  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  but  the  open- 
work spire  was  added 
about  the  middle  of 
the  following  century. 
The  Cathedral  of 
Antwerp  in  Belgium 
was  begun  in  the 
middle  of  the  four- 
teenth century  ;  the 
nave  and  the  four  side 

. 

aisles  were  not  com- 

.  91.    CHURCH    OF   ST.    MICHEL   AT 

pleted   till   a   century  BORDEAUX.    TOWER 


142 


Gothic  A  rch itectu re 


later.      The  fagade  is    said  to  have  been  begun    in 

1406  by  a  Boulognese 
master-mason,  one  Pierre 
Amel ;  but  of  the  two 
belfry  towers  only  that 
on  the  north  was  com- 
pleted in  1518.  Its 
principal  merit  lies  in 
its  boldness  of  construc- 
tion and  its  unusual 
height  of  410  feet,  rather 
than  in  purity  of  style 
or  beauty  of  detail,  the 
latter  being  a  conglomer- 
ate made  up  from  every 
period  of  Gothic. 

CJioirs. — In  Christian 
churches  the  choir  *  proper 
was  an  institution  long 
before  the  chapels.2 

At  the  extremity  of 
the  basilica,  in  the  centre 
of  the  chalcidium  or  tran- 
sept which  gave  to  the 
basilican  plan  the  form 
of  a  T  or  Tau — a  figure 
venerated  by  the  Christians 

1  I? Architecture    Rotnane,    by 
Kd.      Corroyer ;      Paris.     Maison 
Quantin,  1888. 

2  Encydopedie  de  V Architecture 
92.   CATHEDRAL  OF  FREIBURG  -  IM-    et     de     la     Construction,     article 

BREISGAU   (GRAND -DUCHY   OF    "  Choeur  -  Chapelle,"      by      Ed. 
BADEN).     TOWER  Corroyer. 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs — Chapels    143 
as  symbolising  the  Cross — were  placed  the  altar,  the 


93.    ANTWERP   CATHEDRAL 


144  Gothic  Architecture 

sanctuary,  and  the  precincts  occupied  by  the  deacons 
and  sub -deacons.  The  altar  stood  in  the  midst, 
between  the  hemicycle  or  apse  and  the  nave  arch. 
The  hemicycle  or  apse  which  formed  the  Pagan 
tribunal  was  by  the  Christians  reserved  for  ordained 
priests,  hence  its  name,  presbyterium.  A  semi- 
circular bench  (consistorium)^  interrupted  in  the  middle 
by  a  seat  higher  than  the  rest,  on  either  side  of  which 
sat  the  inferior  clergy,  surrounded  the  apse,  the  raised 
seat  (suggestus)  being  the  throne  of  the  bishop  or  his 
representative. 

This  portion  of  the  basilica  underwent  a  later 
modification  ;  from  the  presbyterium  it  became  the 
martyrium,  or  shrine  in  which  was  placed  the  body 
of  the  patron  saint  of  the  basilica  or  the  relic  to 
which  the  devotion  of  the  faithful  was  specially 
addressed.  This  usage  had  been  established  even 
before  the  year  500  in  the  first  basilica  of  St. 
Martin  at  Tours. 

The  primitive  apse  was  lighted  only  from  the 
nave  or  transept.  After  its  transformation  into  the 
martyrium  it  was  not  only  pierced  with  windows, 
but,  according  to  some  authors,  was  provided  with 
openings  along  its  base,  or  even  arcaded,  so  as  to 
give  access  to  a  low  gallery  running  round  it.  If 
this  be  so,  the  characteristic  arrangement  of  mediaeval 
churches  dates  from  the  fifth  century. 

In  later  times  when  it  became  customary  to  place 
the  altar  at  the  back,  against  the  wall  of  the  apse, 
seats  for  the  bishops,  priests,  and  choristers — the 
choir — were  arranged  between  the  altar  and  the 
nave.  In  monastic  churches,  built  after  the  Latin 
tradition,  the  choir  was  generally  in  the  crossing,  or 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs — Chapels    145 

where  there  were  no  transepts,  in  the  nave  itself.  It 
was  separated  from  the  congregation  by  a  low 
enclosure  of  stone  or  marble.  There  are  a  few  ex- 
amples of  churches  with  tivo  choirs,  one  at  the  east, 
the  other  at  the  west. 

In  the  first  churches  of  the  Romanesque  epoch 
the  choir  was  confined  to  the  space  between  the 
piers  of  the  crossing  ;  it  soon,  however,  made  con- 
siderable advances.  In  monastic  churches  the  choir 
or  sanctuary  was  cut  off  from  the  surrounding  spaces 
by  barriers  of  stone  or  wood,  and  towards  the  nave 
was  closed  by  a  jube,  or  rood  screen  and  loft,  the 
upper  part  of  which  was  accessible  to  the  monks  for 
the  reading  of  the  epistle  and  gospel.  Bishops,  on 
the  other  hand,  being  free  from  the  necessity  of 
closing  the  choirs  of  their  cathedrals,  made  a  point 
of  providing  their  flocks  with  wide  spaces,  in  which 
ceremonies  could  be  afforded  a  liberal  development. 

At  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century  and  beginning 
of  the  thirteenth  these  ideas  governed  the  construc- 
tion of  important  churches.  Changes  continued  to 
be  made,  however,  and  from  the  reign  of  St.  Louis 
we  find  the  choirs  of  great  cathedrals  arranged  on 
the  exclusive  principles  of  the  monastic  churches. 
The  arcades  surrounding  them  were  filled  with  high 
stone  walls,  against  the  inner  sides  of  which  the 
stalls  of  the  clergy,  with  their  lofty  and  richly  carved 
wooden  canopies,  were  securely  fixed. 

Among  the  more  famous  choirs  we  may  quote 
those  of  Notre  Dame  de  Paris,  of  Amiens,  of 
Beauvais,  of  Auch,  of  Lincoln,  of  Canterbury,  of 
Spires,  of  Worms,  of  Burgos,  etc.  In  order  to 
satisfy  the  laymen  whose  view  .of  the  ceremonies 

L 


146  Gothic  Architecture 

performed  in  the  choir  was  intercepted  by  these 
enclosures,  the  sanctuary  was  surrounded  by  chapels 
contrived  in  the  wall  of  the  apse,  and  in  the  side 
aisles  of  the  nave. 

Chapels— -From  the  end  of  the  tenth  century, 
according  to  M.  de  Caumont,  we  shall  sometimes 
find  aisles  running  entirely  round  the  choir  or 
sanctuary  and  communicating  with  it  by  an  arcade. 
Even  at  this  early  period  there  must  have  been 
chapels  in  such  aisles.  In  the  twelfth  century  the 
disposition  to  elongate  the  choirs  of  important 
churches  became  general,  and  brought  with  it 
certain  modifications  of  the  plan.  The  Church  of 
Vignori,  which  dates  from  the  tenth  century,  has 
an  apse  divided  into  three  chapels,  recalling  in 
its  arrangement  that  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre  at 
Jerusalem. 

The  Church  of  St.  Servan,  built  in  the  eleventh 
century,  has  five  chapels  round  the  choir,  and  the 
Auvergnat  churches  —  Notre  Dame  du  Port  at 
Clermont,  and  St.  Paul  at  Issoire  among  others, — 
which  date  from  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth 
century,  also  show  in  this  respect  some  interesting 
peculiarities.  The  importance  given  to  the  apse  by 
these  rings  of  chapels  can  scarcely  be  too  much 
insisted  on. 

On  plan  these  apsidal  chapels  are,  for  the  most 
part,  round -ended.  They  are  pierced  with  one  or 
more  round-headed  windows,  and  have  segmental 
vaults.  On  the  outside  they  are  often  ornamented 
by  mouldings,  modillions,  and  even  by  variations  in 
the  colour  of  their  stones.  Chapels  between  the 
buttresses  of  the  .nave  are  rare  in  several  aisled 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs — Chapels    147 

churches  of  the  Romanesque  period,  but  in  many 
such  buildings  they  were  added  at  a  later  time. 

The  great  revolution  which  took  place  in  the  art 
of  building  towards  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century 
had,  for  one  of  its  results,  the  multiplication  of 
chapels  in  the  numerous  great  churches  dating  from 
that  epoch.  The  principle  of  that  revolution  being 
to  replace  the  inert  masses  which  had  previously 
resisted  the  various  thrusts  by  comparatively  slender 
points  of  support  upon  which  those  thrusts  could  be 
collected,  stability  being  secured  by  a  scientific 
calculation  of  forces,  it  led,  as  a  natural  conse- 
quence, to  a  considerable  augmentation  of  dispos- 
able surfaces  in  the  interior.  These  surfaces,  mere 
curtains  between  the  points  of  support,  were  orna- 
mented with  vast  networks  of  stone,  embracing 
panels  of  painted  glass,  on  which  the  principal 
events  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  and  the 
scenes  so  vividly  outlined  in  the  traditions  of  the 
time,  were  traced  with  admirable  art.  Room  was 
found  for  chapels  of  considerable  size,  not  only  in 
the  walls,  or  rather  between  the  piers  of  the  apse, 
but  also  in  those  of  the  side  aisles,  the  bounding 
walls  of  which  were  carried  out  to  the  external  faces 
of  the  buttresses  receiving  the  thrust  of  the  main 
vault,  which  buttresses  now  formed  the  lateral  walls 
of  a  continuous  line  of  chapels. 

The  veneration  paid  to  the  relics  of  saints 
increased  greatly  after  the  year  1000,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  pilgrimages  to  the  Holy  Land  which 
preceded  the  Crusades.  Each  religious  community 
established  a  patron,  and  demanded  a  special  oratory 
dedicated  to  him,  and  it  was  a  point  of  honour  to 


148  Gothic  Architecture 

make  such  a  shrine  excel  that  of  the  neighbouring, 
and,  in  most  cases,  rival  corporation.  The  demand 
for  these  shrines  increased  to  such  an  extent  at  the 
close  of  the  fourteenth  and  throughout  the  fifteenth 
century  that,  though  chapels  were  constructed  in  all 
the  available  spaces  of  the  vast  cathedrals,  they  were 
found  insufficient,  and  sanctuaries,  which  in  earlier 
times  had  been  the  special  property  of  particular 
bodies,  were  shared  by  several  confraternities. 

The  Lady  Chapel,  or  chapel  dedicated  to  the 
Virgin,  was  generally  in  the  apse,  and  in  the  thirteenth 
century,  especially  at  its  close,  had  been  so  consider- 
ably developed  as  to  give  great  importance  to  the 
portion  of  the  apse  allotted  to  it.  Very  curious 
examples  of  this  development  are  to  be  studied  in 
the  Cathedrals  of  Bourges,  Amiens,  Meaux,  and 
Rouen,  among  others. 

In  many  cathedrals  and  churches  of  the  Middle 
Ages  lateral  chapels  or  annexes  were  built  to  serve 
some  subsidiary  purpose  ;  such  were  chapter-houses, 
muniment  rooms,  treasuries,  or  even  mortuaries,  as 
the  presbytery  of  Lincoln,  the  circular  chapel  at 
Canterbury,  known  as  Becket's  Crown,  containing 
the  tomb  of  Thomas  a  Becket,  and  Henry  VII.'s 
chapel  at  Westminster. 

A  most  interesting  example  of  this  species  of 
structure  dating  from  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century 
is  to  be  seen  at  Soissons  Cathedral  ;  a  two-storied 
vaulted  building  is  connected  by  openings  with  the 
upper  galleries  of  the  round-ended  south  transept, 
and  contains  a  funeral  chapel,  with  a  vaulted 
chamber  above  for  a  treasury. 

In  many  countries  small  ancient  buildings  are  to  be 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs — Chapels    149 

found,  known  as  baptisteries  or  chapels  ;  these  latter 
are  doubtless  the  little  rural  churches  which  were 
built  in  great  numbers  in  the  first  centuries  of  the 
Christian  era,  and  are  designated  capella  in  texts 
of  the  time  of  Charlemagne,  or  perhaps  oratories, 
such  as  it  was  customary  to  attach  to  the  charnel- 
houses  of  towns  or  great  religious  establishments.1 

The  use  of  private  chapels  dates  from  the  earliest 
days  of  Christianity ;  great  personages  who  had 
embraced  the  new  faith  followed  the  example  of  the 
Romans  who  constructed  private  basilicas  in  their 
palaces.  The  custom  was  perpetuated,  and  the 
splendid  Palatine  Chapel  of  Aix  is  one  of  the  most 
magnificent  of  its  results.  In  later  times  kings  and 
great  nobles  built  themselves  sanctuaries  within  their 
castles.  In  the  time  of  Charles  V.  the  Louvre 
owned  an  important  chapel  ;  the  feudal  castles  of 
Coucy  and  Pierrefonds,  among  others,  contained 
large  chapels,  the  arrangement  of  which  is  very 
curious.  Archaeologists  cite  as  of  special  beauty 
among  seignorial  chapels  the  ancient  oratory  of  the 
Dukes  of  Bourbon  at  Moulins,  the  Chapels  of 
Chenonceaux,  Chambord,  and  Chaumont,  and  the 
Chapel  of  Jacques  Cceur's  hotel  at  Bourges.  Many 
episcopal  palaces  have  very  remarkable  chapels, 
such  as  that  of  the  archbishop's  palace  at  Rheims. 

Refuges,  hospitals,  madhouses,  and  prisons  also 
had  chapels  more  or  less  important. 

The   term    Sainte    Cliapelle 2  was   applied   in   the 

1  'C  Architecture  Romane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer  ;  Paris,  Maison  Quantin, 
1888. 

2  The  plans  and  elevations  of  these  chapels  are  so  well  known,  and 
have  been  so  frequently  published,  that  we  abstain  from  reproducing 
them  in  the  present  work. 


150  Gothic  Architecture 

Middle  Ages  to  buildings  raised  over  spots  sanctified 
by  the  martyrdom  of  a  saint,  or  destined  to  enshrine 
relics  of  peculiar  holiness.  The  most  famous  was 
the  royal  oratory,  built  by  Pierre  de  Montereau 
between  1242  and  1248  on  the  south  side  of  the 
royal  palace,  now  the  Palais  de  Justice,  Paris,  to 
receive  the  Crown  of  Thorns,  the  pieces  of  the  true 
Cross,  and  other  relics  brought  by  the  royal  founder, 
St.  Louis,  from  the  Holy  Land. 

The  distinguishing  feature  of  the  Ste.  Chapelle  of 
Paris  is  its  division  into  two  stories — the  upper 
chapel,  which  communicated  with  the  royal  apart- 
ments, and  the  lower  chapel  on  the  ground  floor, 
which  may  have  been  open  to  the  public.  Its  con- 
struction is  remarkable  no  less  for  the  happy  bold- 
ness with  which  the  whole  of  the  spaces  between 
the  buttresses  were  utilised  for  the  introduction  of 
immense  painted  windows,  than  for  the  perfection  of 
execution  and  the  beauty  of  the  sculptures,  and  this 
in  spite  of  the  rapidity  with  which  the  work  was 
carried  out.  An  annexe,  which  has  now  disappeared, 
adjoined  the  apse  on  the  north,  and  consisted  of 
three  stories  serving  as  sacristies  and  muniment 
rooms.  The  spire,  a  wooden  structure  cased  in  lead, 
dating  from  the  time  of  Charles  VII.,  was  destroyed 
by  fire  in  1630  ;  it  was  shortly  restored,  only  to  be 
again  demolished  at  the  close  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  and  was  finally  replaced  by  the  architect 
Lassus,  who  restored  the  building. 

The  Ste.  Chapelle  of  St.  Germain-en-Laye  must 
have  been  built  some  years  before  that  of  the  royal 
palace  of  Paris.  It  is  remarkable  for  certain 
peculiarities  of  structure  which  show  a  greater 


Towers  and  Steeples — Choirs —  Chapels    1 5 1 

architectural  skill  ;  the  piers  which  sustain  the  vault 
have  a  greater  interior  projection  ;  the  formerets  are 
disengaged  from  the  wall,  and  the  square  windows 
occupy  the  whole  space  between  the  buttresses, 
and  rise  to  close  beneath  the  cornice.  This  most 
original  and  learned  arrangement  gives  the  building 
a  very  graceful  aspect,  and  brings  out  its  elegant 
proportions. 

The  Ste.  Chapelle  of  Vincennes,  begun  by 
Charles  VI.,  was  not  completed  until  the  reign  of 
Henry  II.  In  construction  it  is  akin  to  that  of 
Paris.  The  two-storied  annexes  which  formed  the 
sacristies  and  treasury  were  finished  towards  the 
close  of  the  fifteenth  century. 

After  the  example  of  kings  and  princes  the  great 
abbeys  began  to  raise  important  oratories  inde- 
pendent of  their  conventual  churches.  The  Abbey 
of  St.  Martin  des  Champs  at  Paris  founded  two 
large  chapels  about  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth 
century, — one  dedicated  to  the  Virgin,  and  the  other 
to  St.  Michael. 

Pierre  de  Montereau  was  commissioned  to  build, 
in  addition  to  the  Ste.  Chapelle  of  the  palace,  a 
chapel  dedicated  to  the  Virgin,  within  the  precincts 
of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain  des  Pres  ;  the  plan  of 
the  vaults  differs  here  from  that  of  the  Ste.  Chapelle 
of  the  palace.  According  to  a  drawing  by  Alex- 
ander Lenoir,  made  before  the  destruction  of  this 
chapel  of  the  Virgin,  the  pointed  arches  comprised 
two  bays,  in  imitation  of  the  vaults  on  intersecting 
arches  in  Notre  Dame  of  Paris,  the  origin  of  which 
we  discussed  in  chapter  vi. 

The  Abbey  of  Chaalis,  near   Senlis,  founded  by 


152  Gothic 

Louis  the  Fat  in  1 136,  which  was  one  of  the  most 
important  abbeys  of  the  Cistercian  order  in  the 
thirteenth  century,  possessed  an  abbey  church  of 
five  aisles,  over  330  feet  long.  Towards  the  middle 
of  the  thirteenth  century  it  nevertheless  founded  a 
Ste.  Chapelle^  known  as  the  Chapelle  de  1'Abbe, 
The  building  has  undergone  various  vicissitudes,  and 
the  ribbed  vaults  which  date  from  the  reign  of  St. 
Louis  were  once  decorated  with  frescoes,  attributed 
to  Primaticcio.  The  building  still  exists,  however, 
almost  in  its  entirety.  It  illustrates  the  considerable 
influence  exercised  by  the  Ste.  Chapelle  of  Paris 
from  its  very  foundation  on  the  great  nobles,  more 
especially  the  heads  of  rich  abbeys  eager  to  parade 
their  immense  power  and  wealth. 


CHAPTER  XI 

SCULPTURE 

IN  the  Middle  Ages  all  the  arts  were  auxiliary  to 
architecture.  The  architect  traced  the  details  of  his 
conception  in  the  workshop,  and  superintended  the 
construction  ;  he  directed  stone  -  carvers,  masons, 
sculptors,  illuminators,  painters,  and  glass  -  stainers, 
and  laid  his  imprimatur  on  every  branch  of  the 
work  of  which  he  was  the  creator. 

Thus  the  connection  between  the  allied  arts  was 
very  close.  The  history  of  sculpture  is  that  of 
architecture,  for  the  diverse  influences  which  marked 
their  origin  and  modifications  were  common  to  both. 
Each  reached  its  apogee  in  the  brilliant  manifesta- 
tions of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  each  followed  the 
same  path  to  decadence  less  than  two  centuries  later. 

Statuary  and  ornamental  sculpture  were  insepar- 
able, being  executed  by  the  same  artists  in  pursu- 
ance of  the  same  idea  :  the  study  of  nature. 

In  obedience  to  the  law  of  increasing  develop- 
ment they  abandoned  the  hieratic  forms  imposed 
by  religious  tradition,  but  only  to  give  a  new 
expression  to  these  very  traditions,  which  were  still 
preserved  and  venerated. 


154 


Gothic  Architecture 


Roman  inspiration,  and  even  direct  imitation  of 
Roman  sculpture,  is  clearly  traceable  in  the  first  half 
of  the  thirteenth  century.  Rheims,  which  may  be 
accepted  as  the  masterpiece,  the  last  word,  so  to 
speak,  of  Gothic  architecture,  illustrates  this  influence 
in  certain  magnificent  examples  of  the  western  porch. 


94.    RHEIMS  CATHEDRAL.       STATUES  OF  WEST  FRONT.       CENTRAL  PORCH 

The  architects  of  the  thirteenth  century  were  pre- 
eminently the  children  of  their  generation.  Ignoring 
their  Latin  descent  they  followed  in  the  paths  of 
the  innovators  so  far  as  monumental  structure  was 
concerned  ;  but  they  in  their  turn  inaugurated  a 
new  departure  by  abandoning  the  Byzantine  con- 


Sculpture 


95-    RHEIMb   CATHEDRAL.       STATUES   OF   WEST   FRONT 


156  Gothic  Architecture 

vention   in  statuary  and  sculptured  ornament  which 


96.  KHE1MS  CATHEDRAL.   STATUES  OF  WEST  FRONT 


Sculpture 


had  prevailed  throughout  the  preceding  century,  in 
favour  of  the  more 
ancient  Roman  tradi- 
tion. In  this  one 
respect  they  made  a 
salutary  return  upon 
those  antique  prin- 
ciples which  they  after- 
wards definitively 
abandoned. 

The  influence  of 
Roman  art  upon  French 
mediaeval  sculpture  is 
unquestionable.  Its 
course  may  be  traced 
through  the  relations 
existing  between  North 
and  South  long  before 
the  Crusades,  princi- 
pally by  means  of  the 
great  religious  com- 
munities, and  even 
more  manifestly  in  the 
countless  monuments 
raised  in  Gaul  on 
Roman  models,  or  in 
those  constructed  by 
Gallo- Romans  for 
several  centuries. 
Many  of  these  sur- 
vived the  incursions  of 
the  barbarians. 

The  origin  of  orna- 


97.  RHEIMS  CATHEDRAL.  INTERIOR 
OF  PRINCIPAL  DOOR.  STATUE 
AND  ORNAMENT 


158 


Gothic  A  rchitecture 


mental  sculpture  is  no  less  venerable.      Superficially, 

it  would  seem  to  have 
drawn  its  inspiration 
mainly  from  the 
Romanesque  epoch ; 
but  according  to 
modern  savants l  its 
source  must  be  looked 
for  in  much  remoter 
periods.  Oriental  art, 
imported  into  Scandi- 
navia, and  there  bar- 
barised,was  introduced 
into  Ireland  in  the 
early  centuries  of  our 
era.  The  Irish  monks, 
whose  power  was  very 
great,  and  who  seem  to 
have  been  the  principal 
agents  in  the  Renas- 
cence of  the  days  of 
Charlemagne,  created, 
or  at  any  rate  greatly 
influencedCarlovingian 
art  by  their  manu- 
scripts and  miniatures. 
From  Carlovingian  art 
that  of  the  so-called 
Romanesque  period 
was  born,  and  this  was 


98.  RHEIMS  CATHEDRAL.  INTERIOR 
OF  PRINCIPAL  DOOR.  STATUE 
AND  ORNAMENT 


1  M.  A.  cle  Montaiglon, 
Professor  at  the  Ecole  des 
Chartes, 


Sculpture  159 

in  its  turn  the  parent  of  the  ornamental  sculpture  of 


I     8 


the  thirteenth  century.      In  the  admirably  decorative 


160  Gothic  Architecture 

character  of  this  art  we   recognise   the  influence  of 


100.  NOTRE  DAME  DE  PARIS.   RUNNING  LEAF  PATTERN  ON 
ARCHIVOLTS  OF  NORTH  DOOR 


an  ancient   tradition  handed  on   from  generation  to 


Sculpture 


161 


generation,  to  be 
finally  rejuvenated, 
invigorated,  and 
transformed  as  to 
detail  by  a  close 
study  of  nature, 
precisely  as  had 
happened  in  the 
allied  development 
of  statuary. 

The  architects  of 
the  Ile-de-France, 
likethoseofRheims, 
assimilated  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  new 
art  with  the  supple 
skill  which  charac- 
terised them,  such 
assimilation  bear- 
ing rich  fruit  at 
Notre  Dame  de 
Paris  in  the  sculp- 
tured figures  of  the 
west  porch,  and 
no  less  in  their  ac- 
cessory ornaments. 
A  most  instruc- 
tive comparative 
study  is  furnished 
by  the  north  and 
south  porches  of 
|  Chartres  Cathedral, 
fere  we  find,  in  one 


& 


fe* 


Yi- 


101.    CHARTRES   CATHEDRAL.       STATUES   OF 
THE   NORTH   PORCH 


M 


162 


Gothic  Architecture 


building,   examples    of    sculptures    inspired    by    the 

hieratic  tradition  of 
Byzantium,  and  of 
those  which  had  been 
transformed  and  nat- 
uralised by  a  return 
to  antique  ideals. 

At  Amiens  again 
certain  of  the  sculp- 
tures were  influenced 
by  the  new  principles. 
But  in  the  greater 
part  there  is  a  pro- 
digality of  motive 
and  looseness  of  exe- 
cution which  indicate 
decline  no  less  surely 
than  the  mistaken 
ingenuity  of  the 
structural  details. 

Mediaeval  sculp- 
ture followed  the 
fortunes  of  architect- 
ure, both  in  its  rise 
and  fall.  In  its  first 
beginnings  it  was 
characterised  by  a 
purity  of  style  not 
unworthy  of  Rome 
in  her  most  glorious 

102.    CHARTRES    CATHEDRAL.        STATUES         .  ,  ... 

OF  THE  SOUTH  PORCH  days,      but      rapidly 

losing  touch  with  the 
antique  ideal,  it  lost   measure  and  proportion   in  its 


Sculpture  163 

development.    The  wise  laws  of  simplicity,  essential  to 


/fo^^.-  •  bf«rt~rf~  "  '^ 

103.     AMIENS   CATHEDRAL.       CENTRAL   PORCH    OF    WEST   FRONT 


164  Gothic  Architecture 

all  greatness  in  art,  were  set  aside  in  favour  of  an 
unruly  exuberance  which  ran  riot  in  details,  and  was 
the  immediate  cause  of  a  decline  perceptible  even  in 
the  fourteenth  century,  and  absolute  in  the  fifteenth. 


104.    AMIENS   CATHEDRAL.       STATUES    IN   THE   SOUTH    PORCH 

"  Sculpture  was  at  its  zenith.  We  are  astounded  by  the 
activity  and  fertility  of  thirteenth-century  artists,  who 
peopled  facades  and  embrasures  with  figures  from 
seven  to  ten  feet  in  height,  and  animated  every  tym- 
panum with  countless  statuettes.  The  facade  of 
Notre  Dame,  by  no  means  one  of  the  richest,  has 


Sculpture 


165 


sixty-eight  colossal  statues,  for  the  most  part  of  the 
highest  excellence  ;  at  Chartres  and  at  Amiens  there 
are  over  a  hundred  to  each  porch.  The  famous 


105.   AMIENS   CATHEDRAL.       CHOIR    STALLS.       CARVED  ORNAMENT 

figure  of  Christ  at  Amiens  is  a  masterpiece  ;  bas- 
reliefs  work  out  the  details  of  the  main  subject,  and 
enrich  the  story  with  innumerable  pictures  of  amaz- 
ing vigour  and  originality." 


1 66 


Gothic  Architecture 


106.    ABBEY   OF    MONT    ST.    MICHEL.       CLOISTERS   OF   THE   THIRTEENTH 
CENTURY.       CARVED  ORNAMENT   OF    INTERIOR    SPANDRILS 


Sculpture 


167 


The   favourite   themes  of   the  thirteenth  century 
had    something    in 
common  with  those 
of  the  Romanesque 
epoch,  though  there 
is  a  sensible  differ- 
ence  of   treatment 
and       considerable 
progress     in     com- 
position, which  ex- 
hibited     more      of 
taste  and    learning 
and  less  of  eccen- 
tricity.      But     the 
satiric    power    and 
delight    in    carica- 
ture   of    our    fore- 
fathers     still      de- 
manded  an  outlet. 
These    found     ex- 
pression   in    many 
a    caustic    gibe    at 
clergy,  princes,  and 
rich   burghers,  and 
took    substance   in 
many      a      quaint 
gargoyle.      A   lux- 
uriant     system      of    107.   WOODEN  STATUETTE  (HEIGHT  23!  IN.) 
ornamentation, 
adapted    from    the 
vegetable  kingdom,  was  auxiliary  to  statuary.      The 
main  subject  was  enframed  by  it,  or  relieved  against 
it  ;  while  often  the  composition  itself  was  enriched 


THIRTEENTH    CENTURY.       ATELIERS    DE 
LA   CHAISE    DIEU,    AUVERGNE 


i68 


Gothic  Architecture 


by     its     introduction     to    complete    the     decorative 

effect.  Or  such  a 
system  of  decoration 
was  the  only  sculptur- 
esque motive  em- 
ployed ;  it  was  then 
used  with  the  utmost 
elaboration,  and  de- 
veloped at  the  expense 
of  statuary.  Such  was 
the  case  in  Burgundy 
and  Normandy,  in 
which  provinces  the 
latter  art  was  of  slow 
growth.  The  Byzan- 
tine character  of  the 
scrolls,  carved  bands, 
and  fantastic  foliage 
of  Romanesque  art  dis- 
appeared ;  ornament 
took  on  a  new  inde- 
pendence, and  began 
to  seek  its  types 
among  native  plant 
forms. 

The  carved  .leaf- 
age (Fig.  1 06)  of  the 
cloister  arcades  in  the 
Abbey  of  Mont  St. 
Michel  strikingly  illus- 
trate this  departure. 

108.  IVORY  STATUETTE  (HEIGHT  9|  IN.)   The  very  plants  which 

THIRTEENTH  CENTURY.      SCHOOL  OF     .  .  , 

PARIS  inspired  the  thirteenth- 


Sculpture 


169 


century   sculptors    still   flourish   at  the    foot    of  the 
ancient  abbey  walls. 

Thus  the  flora  of  our  own 
fields  was  applied  in  lithic  form 
to  the  elements  of  our  church 
architecture.  But  the  breadth 
proper  to  architectural  sculpture 
was  still  preserved  by  means 
of  ingenious  combinations. 

It  was  not  until  the  four- 
teenth and  fifteenth  centuries 
that  the  imitation  of  natural 
forms  became  servile,  tedious, 
and  over-minute,  and  that  the 
beauty  of  the  whole  was  sacri- 
ficed to  exaggerated  faithful- 
ness of  detail.1 

It  should  be  noted  that  the 
decadence  which  manifested 
itself  in  monumental  sculpture 
was  far  less  rapid  in  the  more 
intimate  art  which  may  be 
distinguished  as  imagery.  In 
the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth 
centuries  all  sculptors  were 
image-makers ;  but  towards  the 
close  of  the  latter,  and  during 
the  fifteenth,  the  term  was 
specially  applied  to  carvers 
of  images  in  wood,  ivory,  etc. 


1  Anthyme  St.  Paul,  Histoire  Monu- 
mentale  de  la  France  ;  Paris,  Hachette 
and  Co.,  1884. 


I08.\.        IVORY       STATUETTE 

(HEIGHT  g\  IN.)  FIF- 
TEENTH CENTURY. 
SCHOOL  OF  PARIS 


170 


Gothic  Architecture 


Art  still  flourished  in  their  ateliers  in  all  its  beauty, 
notably  that  of  the  goldsmiths,  who  carved  images  in 
high  or  low  relief  in  precious  metals,  and  who,  thanks 


109.    WOODEN    STATUETTE    (HEIGHT    IO    IN.)      FOURTEENTH 
CENTURY.       SCHOOL   OF   PARIS 


to  the  severely  paternal  regulations  of  the  maitrise, 
were  enabled  to  bring  French  decorative  art  to  the 
highest  degree  of  perfection.  The  beautiful  carved 
wooden  stalls  of  Amiens,  Auch,  and  Albi,  to  name 


Sculpture 


171 


no.  IVORY  DIPTYCH  (HEIGHT  6|  IN.)     FOURTEENTH  CENTURY. 

SCHOOL   OF   PARIS 


IIOA.  IVORY  DIPTYCH  (HEIGHT  2|  IN.  )     FOURTEENTH  CENTURY. 
SCHOOL  OF  THE  ILE-DE-FRANCE 


172 


Gothic  Architecture 


but  the  most  famous,  testify  to  the  vigorous  talent  of 
the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth-century  image-carvers. 

Flemish  ateliers,  which  were  kept  up  by  the 
severe  rules  of  the  guilds,  exercised  a  salutary  in- 
fluence upon  the  Burgundian  craftsmen.  This  is 
more  especially  true  of  the  great  workshops  of 


III.     IVORY    DIPTYCH    (HEIGHT   4§    IN.)      FOURTEENTH    CENTURY. 
SCHOOL   OF   PARIS 

Antwerp  and  of  Brussels,  and  perhaps  also  of  those 
of  Southern  Germany.  Burgundian  influences  re- 
acted in  their  turn  upon  the  artists  of  the  Ile-de- 
France,  notably  in  Paris  (that  brilliant  centre  of  all 
artistic  activities  ifi  the  fourteenth  century),  and 
stirred  them  to  emulation.  The  union  of  these 
various  elements  brought  about  the  revival  of  the 
fine  tradition  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  towards 


Sculpture 


173 


II I  A.    IVORY    PLAQUE    (HEIGHT   6{£   IN.)      COVER   OF   AN    EVANGELIUM. 
FOURTEENTH  CENTURY.       SCHOOL  OF  THE  ILE-DE-FRANCE  (SOISSONS) 


174  Gothic  Architecture 

the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century  paved  the  way  for 
a  French  Renascence,  which  heralded  that  more 
famous  movement  of  the  sixteenth,  the  credit  of 


112.    HEAD  IN  SILVER  GILT  REPOUSSE.       HALF-LIFE   SIZE.       THIRTEENTH 
CENTURY.       ATELIERS  OF  THE  GOLDSMITH'S  GUILD  OF  PARIS 

which  is  usually  given  to  the  Italians,  who,  however, 
such  was  the  infatuation  of  the  times,  contributed 
rather  to  the  debasement  than  to  the  regeneration  of 
French  national  art. 


Sculpture  175 

The  remarkable  sculptures  that  owe  their  origin 
to  the  ateliers  of  Antwerp  are  distinguished  by  one 
of  the  quarterings  of  the  civic  arms,  a  severed  hand 
burnt  in  with  a  red-hot  iron.  Those  of  Brussels  are 


113.    GROUP  CARVED  IN  WOOD  (HEIGHT  lo|  IN.)      FIFTEENTH  CENTURY. 
SCHOOL   OF    ANTWERP 

branded  in  like  fashion.  The  images  of  wood,  ivory, 
and  vermeil,  that  we  figure  as  illustrating  the  art  of 
the  image-carvers  from  the  thirteenth  to  the  fifteenth 
century,  show  that  the  old  tradition  was  still  cherished 
in  this  community.  Their  artists  were  so  far  swayed 


176  Gothic  Architecture 

by  iconographic    convention    that   a  certain  hieratic 


114.    WOODEN    STATUETTE,    PAINTED    AND    GILDED    (HEIGHT    l<)\\    IN. 
FIFTEENTH   CENTURY.       SCHOOL   OF   BRUSSELS 


Sculpture  177 

sentiment    is    perceptible   in    their   works ;    but   this 


115.    WOODEN    STATUETTE,    PAINTED    AND    GILDED    (HEIGHT    ipfj    IN.) 
SIXTEENTH   CENTURY.       SCHOOL   OF   MUNICH 

is  never  allowed  to  outweigh  fitness  of  action  and 

N 


178  Gothic  Architecture 

expression,  and  their  masterpieces  are  so  instinct  with 
taste  and 'delicacy,  composed  with  so  much  skill  and 
executed  with  such  freedom,  that  they  are  the 
admiration  of  modern  artists.1 

These  essentially  French  qualities  they  owe, 
primarily,  of  course,  to  the  genius  of  their  creators, 
but  in  a  scarcely  inferior  degree  to  the  fostering  care 
of  the  maitriseS)  institutions  which  only  require  a 
certain  modification  by  the  progressive  leaven  of  to- 
day, to  become  models  for  the  imitation  of  all  whose 
function  it  is  to  develop  national  art. 

1  The  statuettes,  diptychs,  etc.,  in   wood,    ivory,  and  vermeil,  or 
silver-gilt,  figured  from  No.  107  to  No.  115,  belong  to  the  author. 


CHAPTER  XII 

PAINTING 

THE  origin  of  painting  dates  from  remote  antiquity, 
and  the  art  had  already  passed  through  many 
developments  before  it  was  applied  by  Gothic 
architects  to  the  decoration  of  their  buildings. 

"  In  the  thirteenth  century  the  architectonic  paint- 
ing of  the  Middle  Ages  reached  its  apogee  in  France. 
The  painted  windows,  the  vignettes  of  manuscripts, 
and  the  mural  decorations  of  this  period  all  denote 
a  learned  and  finished  art,  and  are  marked  by  a 
singular  harmony  of  tones,  and  a  corresponding 
harmony  with  architectural  forms.  It  is  beyond 
question  that  this  art  was  developed^  in  the  cloister, 
and  was  a  direct  product  of  Graeco  -  Byzantine 
teachings."  l 

From  the  archaeological  point  of  view,  however, 
it  is  important  to  bear  in  mind  the  considerable 
influence  exercised  upon  continental  art  by  the 
manuscripts  and  miniatures  of  Irish  monks,  so  early 
as  the  reign  of  Charlemagne. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century  sculp- 
ture and  painting  alike  entered  on  a  new  phase, 

1  Viollet-le-Duc,  Dictionnaire  raisonnc,  vol.  vii. 


i8o 


Gothic  Architecture 


resulting  from  that  process  of  architectural  evolution 
we  have  been  considering.  The  hieratic  tradition  was 
set  aside  for  the  direct  teaching  and  inspiration  of 


Il6.  PAINTINGS  IN  CAHORS  CATHEDRAL.  HORIZONTAL  PROJECTION  OF 
THE  CUPOLA  WITH  FORESHORTENED  FIGURES  AND  THEIR  ARC  III- 
TECTURAL  FRAMEWORK 

nature.  But  as  the  mastery  of  the  painter  increased, 
the  mural  spaces  available  for  the  application  oi 
his  new  methods  diminished  rapidly,  till,  by  th< 
thirteenth  century,  the  only  wall  surfaces  left  to  hii 
were  those  beneath  the  windows,  and  some  fe 


Painting  181 

triangular  spaces  in  the  vault,  where  the  interlacing 
network  of  arches  became  gradually  closer  and 
closer.  Finding  themselves  thus  practically  ex- 
cluded from  the  new  Gothic  buildings,  the  painters 
of  the  day  turned  their  attention  with  entire  success 
to  the  decoration  of  ancient  monuments  by  the  new 
naturalistic  methods.  The  domes  of  great  abbey 
churches  such  as  St.  Front  (Perigueux)  offered 
immense  bare  surfaces,  the  concave  forms  of  which 
they  utilised  with  extraordinary  skill,  adorning  them 
with  compositions  in  which  figure  and  ornament  are 
so  adroitly  combined,  that  they  seem  to  be  of 
normal  proportions,  in  spite  of  their  really  colossal 
size  (Fig.  117). 

Thanks  to  a  discovery  of  mural  paintings  made 
in  the  Cathedral  of  Cahors  in  1890,  of  the  greatest 
archaeological  importance,  we  are  able  to  verify  these 
statements. 

During  the  progress  of  certain  works  undertaken 
for  the  preservation  of  the  two  domes,  some  paint- 
ings of  great  interest  were  laid  bare  on  the  removal 
of  several  coats  of  whitewash  from  the  western 
cupola.  Traces  of  similar  decoration  were  found  on 
the  eastern  cupola  and  its  pendentives,  but  these  it 
was  found  impossible  to  preserve,  the  action  of  the 
air  causing  them  to  peel  at  once  from  the  surfaces. 
But  the  western  composition  is  intact,  and  though  the 
brilliance  of  the  colour  has  no  doubt  suffered  from 
time,  we  can  still  appreciate  the  learning,  vigour,  and 
firmness  of  hand  perceptible  in  the  design,  which  is 
outlined  in  black. 

This  western  cupola,  which  is  ovoid,  and  some 
fifty-three  feet  in  diameter,  like  that  of  the  east,  is 


l82 


Goth  ic  A  rch  itectu  re 


117.    PAINTING    IN    CXHORS    CATHEDRAL.       FRAGMENT    OF   ONE    OF    THE|; 
EIGHT    SECTORS    OF   THE   CUPOLA.       THE   PROPHET    EZEKIEL 


Painting  \  83 

divided  by  its  pictorial  scheme  into  eight  sectors, 
separated  by  wide  bands  of  boldly-designed  fruits 
and  flowers.  Fig.  1 1 6  gives  an  exact  idea  of  the 
general  arrangement.  Eight  colossal  figures  of 
prophets,  varying  in  height  from  fifteen  to  sixteen 
feet  approximately,  form  the  chief  motives  of  the 
decoration.  David,  the  prophet  king,  and  the  four 
great  prophets  :  Daniel  to  the  left  of  David  ;  then 
in  order,  Jeremiah,  Isaiah,  and  Ezekiel  on  the  right, 
towards  the  choir  of  the  church,  and  the  three  minor 
prophets  —  Jonah,  Esdras,  and  Habakkuk  —  are 
painted  in  modulated  tones,  the  dark  outline  forming  a 
setting,  on  a  background  varying  from  tawny  to  deep 
red.  The  figures  are  enframed  in  a  firmly-drawn 
architectural  setting.  This  architecture  is  painted  in 
gray  against  the  masonry,  the  courses  of  which  are 
indicated  by  double  lines  of  brown  upon  the  pale 
ochre  of  the  general  surface.  Each  prophet  holds  a 
phylactery  or  banderole  inscribed  with  his  name  in 
beautiful  thirteenth-century  characters. 

The  floriated  bands  which  divide  the  sectors 
terminate  above  in  a  circular  frieze  surrounding  the 
crown  of  the  cupola.  The  latter  represents  a  starry  sky, 
the  centre  painted  with  the  apotheosis  of  St.  Stephen, 
the  patron  of  the  cathedral.  The  frieze  is  painted 
with  scenes  from  the  trial  and  stoning  of  the  Saint ; 
the  life-size  figures  are  full  of  expression  and  grouped 
with  great  variety.  In  these  paintings  there  are 
evident  leanings  towards  the  naturalistic  evolution  ; 
and  though  the  figures  of  the  prophets  are  still 
hieratic  in  certain  respects,  the  poses,  heads,  and 
details  all  point  to  evident  research  in  the  matter  of 
physiognomy.  This  research  is  carried  very  far  in 

"\! 


1 84  Gothic  Architecture 

the    figures  of   the  circular    frieze,  where   the   hands 
have  evidently  been  carefully  studied  from  nature. 

Technically  speaking,  these  paintings  are  not 
frescoes.  "  The  medium  employed  seems  to  have 
been  egg,  the  white  and  yolk  mixed,  and  the  method 


It8.    PAINTINGS  IN  CAHORS  CATHEDRAL.       FRAGMENT  OF  THE  CENTRAL 
FRIEZE   OF   THE  CUPOLA 

very  analogous  to  that  of  water-colour  painting.  .  .  . 
The  red  tones  were  laid  over  a  bed  of  deep  orange, 
the  effect  being  one  of  extraordinary  vigour  and 
brilliance,  taking  into  account  the  means  at  com- 
mand. The  use  of  a  prepared  ground  was  systematic, 
and  was  resorted  to  whenever  intensity  of  the  tones 
or  colour  effects  was  desired.  Evident  efforts  in  the 


Painting  185 

direction  of  modelling  are  noticeable,  though  these 
have  been  neutralised  to  a  great  extent  by  a  lack  of 
concentration  in  the  lights,  and  if  it  were  not  for  the 
thick  outline  in  which  each  figure  is  set,  there  would 
be  much  in  common  between  the  methods  of  these 
paintings  and  those  renderings  of  diffused  light 
affected  by  our  modern  plein-airistes.  The  general 
tone  is  that  of  the  simpler  paintings  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  that  is  to  say,  of  those  in  which  no  gold 
was  used.  The  effect  is  warm  and  brilliant,  the 
dominant  hue  orange,  heightened  by  reds  of  various 
tints."  x 

According  to  the  archaeological  records  derived 
from  various  works  of  the  historians  of  Le  Quercy, 
these  paintings  in  the  west  cupola  of  Cahors  were 
carried  out  under  the  direction  of  the  Bishops  Ray- 
mond de  Cornil,  1280-93,  Sicard  de  Montaigu,  1294- 
1300,  Raymond  Panchelli,2  1300-1312,  or  Hugo 
Geraldi,  1312-16,  the  friend  of  Pope  Clement  V. 
and  of  Philip  IV.  of  France,  who  was  burnt  alive  at 
Avignon,  or  perhaps  even  of  Guillaume  de  Labroa, 
1316-24,  whose  residence  was  at  Avignon,  and  who 
governed  the  diocese  of  Cahors  through  a  procurator. 
From  this  period  onwards  there  was  no  further  ques- 
tion of  decorative  works,  the  successors  of  these 
bishops  being  fully  occupied  in  maintaining  the 
struggle  against  the  English  invaders. 

It  seems  reasonable  therefore  to  infer  that  the 
Cahors  paintings  date  either  from  the  end  of  the 
thirteenth  century  or  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth. 

1  From  the  technical  notes  of  M.  Ga'ida. 

2  Raymond  Panchelli,  or  Raymond  II.,  who  in  1303  began  to  build 
the  Bridge  of  Valentre  at  Cahors. 


1 86  Gothic  Architecture 

In  any  case,  these  decorations  are  of  very  great 
artistic  merit,  and  of  the  highest  interest  as  an  unique 
example  of  French  decorative  art  at  the  finest  period 
of  the  thirteenth  century,  when  Gothic  architecture 
had  reached  its  apogee,  and  was  producing  master- 
pieces which  served  as  models  for  contemporary 
artists,  and  even  more  notably,  for  those  of  the  early 
fourteenth  century. 

That  vigilant  guardian  of  our  beautiful  cathedrals 
and  historic  monuments,  the  Administration  des 
Cultes,  has  taken  measures  which  do  it  infinite 
honour  in  this  matter.  No  attempt  has  been  made 
to  restore  the  paintings,  but  all  necessary  steps  have 
been  taken  to  ensure  their  preservation  as  they  stand, 
so  as  to  leave  intact  the  archaeological  value  of  these 
convincing  witnesses  to  the  genius  of  our  French 
mediaeval  .painters. 

The  mural  spaces  available  for  fresco  decoration 
having  been  gradually  suppressed,  and  decorative 
painting  limited  to  the  illumination  of  certain  sub- 
ordinate members  of  the  structure,  the  mediaeval 
artists  began  to  apply  themselves  to  the  decoration 
of  the  great  screens  of  glass  which,  with  their 
sculptured  framework  of  stone,  now  filled  the  entire 
spaces  between  the  piers.  In  this  new  art,  or  rather 
this  incarnation  of  the  spirit  of  decoration  under  a 
new  form,  we  find  a  fresh  illustration  of  that  supple 
assimilative  genius  which  already  distinguished  the 
French  artist. 

"  It  is  in  the  nature  of  the  material  used,  that 
painted  windows  should  greatly  affect  the  character 
of  the  building  they  decorate.  If  their  treatment  is 
injudicious,  the  intended  architectural  effect  may  be 


Painting 


187 


US 


/  \ 


119,   120.    PAINTED    WINDOWS   OF   THE   EARLY   TWELFTH   CENTURY. 
FROM   ST.    REMI    AT   RHEIMS l 


1  Drawings  lent  by  M.  Ed.  Didron,  painter  upon  glass. 


i88 


Gothic  Architecture 


greatly  modified  ;  if,  on  the  other  hand,  they  are 
intelligently  applied,  they  tend  to  bring  out  the 
beauty  of  structural  surroundings.  ...  As  is  the 
case  with  all  architectonic  painting,  stained  glass 
demands  simplicity  in  composition,  sobriety  in  exe- 
cution, and  an  avoidance  of  naturalistic  imitation.  It 
should  aim  neither  at  illusion  nor  perspective.  Its 
scheme  of  colour  should  be  frank,  energetic,  compris- 
ing few  tints,  yet 
producing  a  har- 
mony at  once  sump- 
tuous and  soothing, 
which  should  com- 
pel attention,  but 
seeks  not  to  engross 
it  to  the  detriment 
of  the  setting.  Like 
a  mural  mosaic,  an 
Eastern  carpet,  or 
the  enamelled  gold- 
smith's work  of  the 
twelfth  and  thir- 
teenth centuries,  a 
truly  decorative 
window  has  no  affinities  with  a  picture,  a  scene  or 
landscape  gazed  at  from  an  open  window,  where  the 
interest  concentrates  itself  upon  a  particular  point, 
and  where  the  illumination  is  not  equally  diffused 
throughout.  The  fundamental  law  of  decorative 
painting  rests  on  a  convention  the  aim  of  which  is 
the  satisfaction  of  the  eye,  which  finds  its  pleasure  to 
a  far  greater  degree  in  the  logical  decoration  of  some 
structural  or  useful  object  than  in  its  realisation  of 


121.    PAINTED    WINDOW    OF    THE    TWELFTH 
CENTURY.       CHURCH  OF  BONLIEU  (CREUSE) 


Painting 


189 


natural  phenomena.  Between  painted  windows  and 
pictures  a  great  gulf  is  fixed  ;  and  the  modern 
school,  the  heir  of  the  Italian  Renascence,  seeking  to 


122.    PAINTED    WINDOW    OF    THE    THIRTEENTH    CENTURY. 
CHARTRES    CATHEDRAL 


bridge  it  over,  has  seduced  decorative  art  from  the 
safe  paths  of  sound  judgment."  l 

The  true   functions  of  stained    glass  were  never 
more     admirably    understood     than    in    the    twelfth 

1  Le  Vitrail  h  f 'Exposition  de  1889,  by  Ed.  Didron  ;  Paris,  1890. 


190  Gothic  Architecture 

century.  The  artists  of  that  day  had  a  perfect 
comprehension  of  those  colour  -  harmonies,  the 
subdued  splendour  of  which  best  accorded  with 
the  simple  and  vigorous  forms  of  Romanesque 


123.    PAINTED   WINDOW   OF   THE   THIRTEENTH    CENTURY. 
CHARTRES     CATHEDRAL 


architecture.  Upon  his  glass  of  various  tints  the 
painter  first  outlined  his  figure  or  ornament  in  black. 
This  outline  he  supported  with  a  flat  half-tint  which 
supplied  a  rough  modelling  and  allowed  the  forms 
expressed  to  make  their  fullest  effect  from  a  distance. 


Painting 


191 


When,     in     the     thirteenth     century,     the     extreme 
austerity  of  religious    buildings    began    to  relax,  the 


124.    PAINTED    WINDOW    OF    THE    THIRTEENTH    CENTURY.       CHURCH    OF 
ST.    GERMER,  TROVES 

splendour   of    the    painted    windows   increased    pro- 
portionately ;  but  the  coloration,  though  it  increased 


192  Gothic  Architecture 

in  glow  and  vigour,  still  preserved  its  complete 
harmony  with  its  surroundings.  An  additional  rich- 
ness is  perceptible  in  work  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
at  which  period  red  glass  began  to  be  used  with 
a  certain  prodigality.  The  system  of  execution 
remains  unchanged  so  far  ;  but  the  black  outline  is 
considerably  attenuated,  and  the  half-tone  which 
emphasises  it  loses  much  of  its  importance.  The 
figures,  in  place  of  the  hieratic  repose  of  an  earlier 
period,  affect  a  certain  grace  and  animation  which 
herald  a  tendency  towards  realistic  imitation.  These 
germs  of  naturalism  soon  bore  fruit.  At  the  close 
of  the  fourteenth  century  the  discovery  of  how  to 
obtain  yellow  from  salts  of  silver,  and  the  facility 
with  which  it  could  be  used  to  warm  the  grayer  tones 
of  glass  by  the  help  of  the  muffle,  caused  a  revolu- 
tion in  the  art  of  glass-painting,  and  prepared  the 
way  for  polychromatic  enamelling.  This  discovery, 
eminently  useful  when  discreetly  applied,  was  to  lead 
to  regrettable  exaggerations. 

In  the  fifteenth  century  the  figures  of  saints  were 
usually  drawn  upon  glass  so  tinted  as  to  be  of  a 
soft  white  tone ;  the  hair,  beards,  head  -  dresses, 
jewels,  trimmings,  and  embroideries  were  painted  in 
yellow.  The  figures  stood  out  in  bold  relief  against 
a  background  of  blue  or  red,  and  were  divided  by 
a  damasked  drapery  of  green  or  purple.  Vast 
architectural  motives  were  introduced  enframing  the 
figures  and  filling  up  the  immense  window  spaces  of 
the  latest  period  of  mediaeval  art.  The  transforma- 
tion was  radical.  It  is  of  interest  to  note  that  the 
final  development  of  the  Gothic  style  ought  logically 
to  have  brought  about  a  recrudescence  of  vigour  in  the 


Painting 


125.    PAINTED   WINDOWS    OF   THE   FOURTEENTH    CENTURY, 
CHURCH  OF    ST.   UKBAIN    AT   TROVES 

o 


i94 


Goth  ic  A  rch  ite^i  re 


coloration  of  stained  glass  ;  but  the  exact  reverse 
was  the  case  ;  and  a  marked  modification  took  place 
in  the  glowing  effects  won  by  a  diversity  of  strong 
tints.  The  sort  of  camaieu  which  was  the  result 
obliged  the  painter  to  insist  more  strongly  on  the 
modelling  of  the  figures,  and  to  give  less  importance 

to  the  black  outline, 
which  was  event- 
ually suppressed 
altogether. 

In  the  sixteenth 
century  painted 
glass  became  to  a 
certain  extent  trans- 
lucent pictures,  in 
which  architectural 
fitness  was  no  longer 
respected.  Compo- 
sition lost  its  sim- 
plicity. A  subject 
spread  from  panel 
to  panel,  regardless 


of   the 


intervening 


126.    PAINTED  GLASS    OF   THE   FOURTEENTH 

CENTURY.          HEAD       OF       ST.        PETER.      theleSS,      WC        forget 
CATHEDRAL   OF   CH^LONS-SUR-MARNE  ulfc>^L 

the    defects  of  this 

luxuriant  development,  and  cease  to  wonder  at  its 
popularity,  in  view  of  that  broad  and  vigorous  exe- 
cution and  beauty  of  colour  which  give  it  a  special 
decorative  value  of  its  own. 

Enamelling  is  so  closely  allied  to  glass-painting 
as  to  claim  a  word  for  itself.  Here,  again,  the 
decorative  art  of  the  Middle  Ages  was  characteristic- 


Painting 


ally  displayed,  and  though  the  process  is  more 
specially  applicable 
to  the  ornamenta- 
tion of  goldsmith's 
work  than  to  the 
decoration  of  large 
surfaces,  it  is  one  of 
the  most  brilliant 
and  exquisite  of  the 
auxiliary  arts. 

The  earliest 
enamels  are  chainp- 
leve  and  cloisonne. 
By  the  cJiampleve 
process  a  hollow, 
the  edges  of  which 
outlined  the  figures 
or  ornaments,  was 
cut  in  the  field 
or  ground  of  metal 
for  the  reception  of 
the  fusible  enamel ; 
for  cloisonne,  cloi- 
sons,or  slenderwalls 
of  metal  were  fixed 
upon  the  field  to 
separate  flesh  from 
draperies,  and  one 
tint  generally  from 
another.  The  back- 
ground the  cloisons  I27-  PAINTED  WINDOW  OF  THE  FIFTEENTH 

CENTURY.   EVREUX  CATHEDRAL 

and  the  flesh  were 

gilt     and     burnished ;     details      were     defined      by 


196 


Gothic  Architecture 


engraved     lines,    so    that    the    draperies    only    were 
enamelled. 


128.    ENAMEL  OF  THE  ELEVENTH   CENTURY.       PLAQUE   COVER   OF    A    MS. 
HEIGHT   4f   IN.,  WIDTH    2T\   IN. 


Painting  197 

Fig.  1 2  8  reproduces  an  enamel  of  the  close 
of  the  eleventh  century,  in  which  these  various 
characteristics  may  be  studied.  The  inscriptions  on 
either  side  of  the  cross  are  formed  by  letters  verti- 
cally superposed,  which  read  downwards. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century 
enamels  were  executed  by  the  process  known  as 
taille  d'epargne.  By  this  method  the  ground  was 
cut  out,  as  described  above,  for  the  reception  of  the 
various  ingredients  which,  after  undergoing  the 
process  of  firing,  formed  the  enamel  ;  the  draperies, 
hands,  and  feet  of  the  figures  which  were  epargnes 
(spared  or  left)  were  modelled  and  chased  in  very 
low  relief;  but  the  central  figure,  such  as  the  Christ, 
and  the  heads  of  the  subordinate  personages  or  at- 
tendant angels,  were  always  in  high  relief,  vigorously 
modelled,  and  chased. 

Fig.  129,  a  plaque  forming  the  cover  of  an 
evangelium,  is  a  characteristic  example  of  this  class 
of  enamel.  It  dates  from  the  early  thirteenth 
century,  and  is  a  production  of  the  ateliers  founded 
at  Limoges  by  the  monks  of  Solignac. 

The  reliquary  figured  No.  130  is  also  a  work  of 
the  Limousin  enamellers.  The  methods  employed 
are  identical,  but  the  carving  of  the  figures  is  less 
delicate,  indeed  almost  rudimentary,  the  modelling 
being  replaced  by  hasty  strokes  of  the  graver.  The 
lower  panel  of  this  reliquary  represents  the  martyr- 
dom of  Thomas  a  Becket,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
the  upper  part  his  apotheosis.  It  is  crowned  by  a 
ridge  roof  of  two  sides. 

As  is  well  known,  Thomas  a  Becket  was 
canonised  two  years  after  his  tragic  death,  which  had 


198 


Goth  ic  A  rch  itcctu  re 


aroused  general  reprobation  throughout  Christendom. 
The  universal  feeling  expressed  itself  at  Limoges  by 
the  manufacture  of  a  great  number  of  reliquaries 
destined  to  receive  relics  of  the  sainted  martyr. 


129.    ENAMEL    OF   THE   THIRTEENTH   CENTURY.       PLAQUE    COVER    OF  AN 
EVANGELIUM.       HEIGHT   7T2^   IN.,  WIDTH    6^   IN. 


In  the  details  of  the  draperies  and  hands  of 
those  portions  of  Fig.  I  2  9  which  are  carved  in  low 
relief,  we  may  trace  the  germs  of  those  low-relief 
enamels  known  as  translucent,  or  to  be  more  exact, 
transparent  enamels.  This  process  originated  i 


1 


Painting  199 

Italy,  and  was  commonly  employed  in   France,  and 


130.    ENAMEL   OF   THE   TWELFTH   CENTURY.       RELIQUARY   SHRINE   OF 
ST.  THOMAS    A    BECKET 


200 


Goth  ic  A  rch  itectu  re 


even  in  Germany  throughout  the  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  centuries,  more  especially  the  latter.  These 
enamels  could  only  be  executed  on  gold  and  silver. 


131.    ENAMEL   OF   THE   SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.       OUR    LADY   OF    SORROWS 

The  method  consisted  in  modelling  the  design  in 
very  low  relief  on  the  face  of  the  plate,  which  was 
then  covered  with  a  transparent  enamel  of  few 
colours.  The  process  was  a  slow  and  difficult  one  ; 


Painting  201 

the    pieces  were  consequently  very  costly,  and    the 
demand  for  them  proportionately  restricted. 

The  enamellers  of  the  sixteenth  century,  especi- 
ally those  who  flourished  at  its  beginning,  were 
evidently  inspired  by  these  low  -  relief  enamels  to 
seek  the  same  brilliant  opalescence  of  effect  by  more 
scientific  and  less  costly  methods.  But  the  simpli- 
fication of  the  process  degenerated  into  vulgarisation, 
and  its  original  qualities  gradually  faded  out.  Fig. 
131,  representing  Our  Lady  of  Sorrows,  and  signed 
I.  C.  (Jehan  Courteys  or  Courtois),  gives  some  idea 
of  the  design,  at  least,  of  the  painted  enamels 
executed  by  the  Limousin  artists  of  the  early 
sixteenth  century. 

Gothic  architecture,  more  especially  in  its 
religious  manifestations  from  the  twelfth  to  the 
fifteenth  century,  made  its  prolific  influence  felt,  not 
only  by  the  structural  qualities  of  its  vast  and 
numerous  buildings,  but  by  those  various  arts 
created,  perfected,  or  at  least  developed,  for  their 
decoration.  We  have  traced  a  bare  outline  of  its 
activities,  regretting  that  space  fails  us  to  make  an 
exhaustive  study  of  their  various  manifestations. 
The  priceless  fragments  which  illustrate  these  off- 
shoots of  an  art  essentially  French  are  now  the 
chief  ornaments  not  only  of  French,  but  of  all 
European  museums.  They  take  rank  as  factors  of 
the  first  importance  in  art  education,  pointing  the 
ay  to  fresh  masterpieces  of  French  genius. 


PART    II 

MONASTIC    ARCHITECTURE 


CHAPTER   I 

MONASTIC    ARCHITECTURE  :    ITS    ORIGIN 

THE  origin  of  monastic  architecture  is  of  no  greater 
antiquity  than  the  fourth  century  of  the  Christian 
era.  The  hermits  and  anchorites  of  the  earliest 
period  made  their  habitation  in  the  caves  and 
deserts  of  the  Thebai'd  ;  their  sole  monument  is  the 
record  of  their  virtues,  which  have  outlived  any 
buildings  they  may  have  raised  during  their  years  of 
solitude.  But  the  first  Christians  who  banded  them- 
selves together  under  a  common  rule,  and  discarded 
anchoritism  for  the  cenobitic  life,  marked  their  worldly 
pilgrimage  by  monuments,  traces  of  which  are  still  to 
be  found  in  historic  records  or  fragmentary  remains. 

The  history  of  abbey  churches  is  identical  with 
that  of  cathedrals.1  The  architectural  evolutions 
and  transformations  which  succeeded  each  other  in 
the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries  manifested  them- 
selves in  both.  Like  the  cathedrals,  the  abbey 
churches  were  the  creation  of  monkish  architects,  and 
were  carried  out  either  under  their  immediate  direc- 
tion or  that  of  their  pupils. 

But  a  kindred   field  of  study  offers   itself  in   the 

1  See  Part  I.,  "Religious  Architecture." 


206 


Gothic  Architecture 


Monastic  Architecture :   its  Origin       207 

abbeys  themselves,  their  organisation  and  adaptation 
to  the  domestic  needs  of  their  be-frocked  inmates. 

Monastic  institutions  date  from  the  Roman  era. 
The  first  abbeys  were  those  established  in  France 
in  the  fourth  century,  by  St.  Hilary  of  Poitiers  and 
St.  Martin  of  Tours.  These  religious  associations  or 
corporations,  which  eventually  became  so  powerful, 
by  reason  not  only  of  their  numbers,  but  of  the  spirit 
which  animated  them,  must  be  reckoned  as  among 
the  most  beneficent  forces  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
Even  from  the  philosophical  side  alone  of  the  re- 
ligious rule  under  which  they  flourished,  by  virtue  of 
which  enlightened  men  wielded  supreme  power,  they 
were  admirable  institutions. 

To  instance  one  among  many,  the  so-called  Rule 
of  St.  Benedict  is  in  itself  a  monument,  the  basis  of 
which  is  discipline,  the  coping-stone  labour.  These 
are  principles  of  undying  excellence,  for  they  are  the 
expression  of  eternal  truths.  And  from  them  our 
modern  economists,  who  so  justly  exalt  the  system 
of  co-operation,  might  even  in  these  latter  days  draw 
inspiration  as  useful  and  as  fruitful  as  that  by  which 
men  were  guided  in  the  days  of  Benedict. 

Three  great  intellectual  centres  shed  their  light 
on  the  first  centuries  of  the  Middle  Ages.  These 
were  Lerins,  Ireland,  and  Monte  Casino.  Their 
most  brilliant  time  was  from  the  fourth  century  to 
the  reign  of  Charlemagne,  by  which  period  they 
may  be  said  to  have  prepared  the  way  for  successive 
evolutions  of  human  knowledge,  by  assiduous  cul- 
tivation of  the  sciences  and  arts,  more  especially 
architecture,  in  accordance  with  the  immutable  laws 
of  development  and  progress. 


208  Gothic  Architecture 

Lerins. — St.  Honoratus  and  his  companions,  when 
they  landed  in  the  archipelago,  built  on  the  principal 
island  a  chapel  surrounded  by  the  cells  and  buildings 
necessary  for  a  confraternity.  This  took  place  about 
375"39°  A-D-  The  members  of  the  budding  com- 
munity were  learned  monks,  who  had  accepted  the 
religious  rule  which  had  now  become  their  law.  They 
instructed  neophytes  sent  them  from  the  mainland, 
and  their  reputation  grew  so  rapidly  that  Lerins  soon 
took  rank  as  a  school  of  theology,  a  seminary  or 
nursery  whence  the  mediaeval  church  chose  the 
bishops  and  abbots  best  fitted  to  govern  her. 

The  school  of  Lerins  was  so  esteemed  for  learn- 
ing that  it  took  an  active  part  in  the  great  Pelagian 
controversy  which  agitated  Christendom  at  the  time,1 
and  zealously  advocated  the  doctrines  of  semi- 
pelagianism,  but  this  tendency  was  finally  subdued 
by  St.  Vincent  of  Lerins,  whose  ideas  were  more 
orthodox.  The  theological  teaching  of  Lerins  seems 
to  have  dominated,  or  at  least  to  have  directed  re- 
ligious opinion  in  Gaul  down  to  the  sixth  century. 

Ireland. — So  early  as  the  sixth  century  Ireland 
was  the  centre  of  art  and  science  in  the  West.  The 
Irish  monks  had  followed  the  oriental  tradition  as 
modified  by  its  passage  through  Scandinavia  ;  they 
exercised  a  considerable  influence  on  continental  art 
by  their  manuscripts  and  illuminations,  and  prepared 
the  way  for  the  renascence  of  the  days  of  Charle- 

1  Pelagianism  was  the  heresy  of  the  monk  Pelagius,  who  flourished 
in  the  fourth  century.  He  contested  the  doctrine  of  original  sin,  as 
imputed  to  all  mankind  from  the  fall  of  Adam,  and  taught  that  the 
grace  of  God  is  accorded  to  us  in  proportion  to  our  merits.  Semi- 
pelagianisui  taught  that  man  may  begin  the  work  of  his  own  ameliora- 
tion, but  cannot  complete  it  without  Divine  help. 


Monastic  Architecture :  its  Origin       209 

magne,  to  which  such  importance  was  given  by  the 
monuments  of  the  Romanesque  movement. 

St.  Columba  was  a  monk  of  the  seminary  of 
Clonard  in  Ireland,  whence  towards  the  close  of  the 
sixth  century  he  passed  over  to  the  continent,  founding 
the  Abbeys  of  Luxeuil  and  Fontaine,  near  Besangon, 
and  later  that  of  Bobbio,  in  Italy,  where  he  died  in 
615.  His  principal  work  was  the  Rule  prescribed 
to  the  Irish  monks  who  had  accompanied  him,  and 
those  who  took  the  vows  of  the  monasteries  he  had 
founded.  In  this  famous  work  he  did  not  merely 
enjoin  that  love  of  God  and  of  the  brethren  on  which 
his  Rule  is  based  ;  he  demonstrated  the  utility 
and  beauty  of  his  maxims,  which  he  built  upon 
Scriptural  precepts,  and  upon  fundamental  principles 
of  morality.  The  school  of  Luxeuil  became  one  of 
the  most  famous  of  the  seventh  century,  and,  like 
that  of  Lerins,  the  nursery  of  learned  doctors  and 
famous  prelates. 

Monte  Casino. — In  the  sixth  century  St.  Benedict 
preached  Christianity  in  the  south  of  Italy,  where,  in 
spite  of  Imperial  edicts,  Paganism  still  prevailed 
among  the  masses.  He  built  a  chapel  in  honour  of 
St.  John  the  Baptist  on  the  ruins  of  a  temple  of 
Apollo,  and  afterwards  founded  a  monastery  to 
which  he  gave  his  Rule  in  529.  This  was  the  cradle 
of  the  great  Benedictine  order. 

The  number  of  St.  Benedict's  disciples  grew 
apace.  He  had  imposed  on  them,  together  with 
the  voluntary  obedience  and  subordination  which 
constitute  discipline,  those  prescriptions  of  his  Rule, 
which  demanded  the  partition  of  time  between 
prayer  and  work.  He  proceeded  to  make  a  practical 

P 


210  Gothic  Architecture 

application  of  these  principles  at  Monte  Casino, 
the  buildings  of  which  were  raised  by  himself  and 
his  companions.  Barren  lands  were  reclaimed  and 
transformed  into  gardens  for  the  community  ;  mills, 
bakehouses,  and  workshops  for  the  manufacture  of 
all  the  necessaries  of  life  were  constructed  in  the 
abbey  precincts,  with  a  view  to  rendering  the  con- 
fraternity self-supporting ;  auxiliary  buildings  were 
reserved  for  the  reception  of  the  poor  and  of 
travellers.  These,  however,  were  so  disposed  that 
strangers  were  kept  outside  the  main  structure,  which 
was  reserved  exclusively  for  the  religious  body. 

The  great  merit  of  St.  Benedict,  apart  from  his 
philosophical  eminence,  lies  in  his  comprehension  of 
the  doctrine  of  labour.  He  was  perhaps  the  first  to 
teach  that  useful  and  intelligent  work  is  one  of  the 
conditions,  if  not  indeed  the  sole  condition,  of  that 
moral  perfection  to  which  his  followers  were  taught 
to  aspire.  If  he  had  no  further  title  to  fame,  this 
alone  should  ensure  his  immortality. 

"  The  apostles  and  first  bishops  were  the  natural 
guides  of  those  who  were  appointed  to  build  the 
basilicas  in  which  the  faithful  met  for  worship. 
When  at  a  later  stage  they  carried  the  faith  to 
distant  provinces  of  the  empire,  they  alone  were  able 
to  indicate  or  to  mark  out  with  their  own  hands  the 
lines  on  which  buildings  fitted  for  the  new  worship 
should  be  raised.  ...  St.  Martin  superintended  the 
construction  of  the  oratory  of  one  of  the  first  Gallic 
monasteries  at  Liguje,  and  later  of  that  of  Mar- 
moutier,  near  Tours,  on  the  banks  of  the  Loire.  In 
the  reign  of  Childebert,  St.  Germain  directed  the 
building  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Vincent — afterwards 


Monastic  Architecture :  its  Origin       211 

re-named  St.  Germain  -  des  -  Pres  —  in  Paris.  St. 
Benedict  soon  added  to  his  Rule  a  decree  providing 
for  the  teaching  and  study  of  architecture,  painting, 
mosaic,  sculpture,  and  all  branches  of  art ;  and  it 
became  one  of  the  most  important  duties  of  abbots, 
priors,  and  deans  to  make  designs  for  the  churches 
and  auxiliary  buildings  of  the  communities  they 
ruled.  From  the  early  centuries  of  the  Christian 
era  down  to  the  thirteenth  century,  therefore,  archi- 
tecture was  practised  only  by  the  clergy,  and  came 
to  be  regarded  as  a  sacred  science.  The  .most 
ancient  plans  now  extant — those  of  St.  Gall  and  of 
Canterbury — were  traced  by  the  monks  Eigenhard 
and  Edwin.  .  .  .  During  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
centuries  there  rose  throughout  Christendom  admir- 
able buildings  due  to  the  art  and  industry  of  the 
monks,  who,  bringing  to  bear  upon  the  work  their 
own  researches,  and  the  experience  of  past  genera- 
tions, received  a  fresh  stimulus  to  exertion  in  this 
age  of  universal  regeneration,  by  the  enthusiasm 
with  which  their  kings  inspired  them  for  the  vast 
ruins  of  the  ninth  century."  ] 

From  the  earliest  centuries  of  the  Christian  era 
communities  both  male  and  female  had  been  formed 
with  the  object  of  living  together  under  a  religious 
rule  ;  but  it  seems  evident  that  the  greater  number  of 
monasteries  owed  their  fame  and  wealth,  if  not  their 
actual  origin,  to  the  reputation  of  their  relics. 
These  attracted  the  multitude.  Pilgrimages  became 
so  frequent,  and  pilgrims  so  numerous,  that  it  was 
found  necessary  to  build  hospices,  or  night-refuges, 
in  various  towns  on  their  routes.  A  confraternity 

1  Albert  Lenoir,  L?  Architecture  Monastique  ;  Paris,  1856. 


212  Gothic  Architecture 

of  the  Pilgrims  of  St.  Michael  was  formed  in  the 
beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century  in  Paris,  where 
the  confraternity  of  St.  James  of  Pilgrims  had 
already  built  its  chapel  and  hospital  in  the  Rue 
St.  Denis,  near  the  city  gate. 

From  the  seventh  to  the  ninth  century  important 
abbeys  flourished  in  nearly  all  the  provinces  now 
comprised  in  modern  France.  Later,  under  the 
immediate  successors  of  Charlemagne,  great  monas- 
teries were  founded  in  all  the  countries  which  made 
up  his  dominions.  Charlemagne  himself  had  greatly 
contributed  to  the  development  of  religious  institu- 
tions by  his  reliance  on  the  bishops,  and  more 
especially  the  monks  who  represented  progress, 
supported  his  policy,  and  enforced  his  civilising 
mission.  But  after  his  death  the  study  of  art  and 
science  declined  so  rapidly  that  a  radical  reform 
became  necessary  in  the  tenth  century,  a  reform 
which  seems  to  have  had  its  birth  in  the  Benedictine 
Abbey  of  Cluny,  established  in  Burgundy  about  the 
year  930. 

From  this  hasty  sketch  of  monastic  organisation 
some  idea  may  be  gathered  of  the  importance  of 
religious  institutions  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
centuries,  and  of  the  immense  services  they  had 
rendered  the  State  by  diligent  and  useful  toil,  among 
the  chief  fruits  of  which  must  be  reckoned  the 
revival  of  agriculture,  and  the  development  of  the 
sciences  and  arts,  more  especially  architecture. 

Monastic  architecture  exercised  a  great  and 
decisive  influence  upon  national  art  by  its  vast 
religious  buildings,  the  precursors  of  our  great 
cathedrals. 


Monastic  Architecture :  its  Origin       213 

Until  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century  science, 
letters,  art,  wealth,  and  above  all,  intelligence — in 
other  words,  omnipotence  on  earth  —  were  the 
monopoly  of  religious  bodies.  It  is  bare  historic 
justice  to  remember  that  the  Middle  Ages  derived 
their  chief  title  to  fame,  and  all  their  intellectual 
enlightenment,  from  the  abbeys,  and  that  the  great 
religious  houses  were  in  fact  schools,  the  educational 
influence  of  which  was  immense.  It  must  be  borne 
in  mind  that  if  the  great  cathedrals  of  the  twelfth 
and  thirteenth  centuries  were  not  actually  constructed 
by  the  monks,  their  architects  were  nevertheless  the 
pupils  of  monks,  and  that  it  was  in  the  abbey 
schools,  so  generously  opened  to  all,  that  they 
imbibed  the  first  principles  of  the  art  they  afterwards 
turned  to  such  marvellous  account. 

The  study  of  architecture  in  particular  was  not 
merely  theoretical.  It  was  demonstrated  by  the 
monks  in  their  important  monastic  buildings,  the 
crowning  point  of  which  was  the  abbey  church,  a 
structure  often  larger  and  more  ornate  than  con- 
temporary cathedrals. 

On  the  plan  commonly  adopted,  the  cloister,  a 
spreading  lawn  adorned  with  plants,  adjoined  the 
church  on  the  north,  and  sometimes  on  the  south. 
An  open  arcade  surrounded  the  cloister,  by  means 
of  which  communication  with  all  the  necessary 
domestic  offices  was  provided.  Of  these  the 
principal  were  :  the  refectory,  generally  a  fine  vaulted 
hall,  close  to  the  kitchens  ;  the  chapter  -  /louse,  a 
building  attached  to  the  church,  the  upper  story  of 
which  was  the  dormitory  of  the  monks  ;  the  vaulted 
cellars  and  granaries,  above  which  were  the  lodgings 


214  Gothic  Architecture 

provided  for  strangers ;  the  storerooms  were  con- 
nected with  stables,  cattle  -  stalls,  and  various  out- 
door offices,  often  of  great  extent.  All  these 
dependencies  for  the  service  of  the  community  were 
kept  strictly  separate  one  from  another,  thus  all 
necessary  measures  were  taken  to  provide  for  the 
needs  and  duties  of  hospitality  without  any  disturb- 
ance of  the  religious  routine. 

The  abbeys  of  the  Romanesque  period  were 
largely  used  as  models  in  their  day.  They  were 
modified  by  lay  architects  or  monkish  builders  who, 
however,  were  careful  to  abate  nothing  of  their 
perfection  ;  they  partook  of  the  developments  which 
marked  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and 
were  subjected  to  that  progressive  transformation, 
the  great  feature  of  which  was  the  adoption  of  the 
Angevin  intersecting  arch,  the  distinguishing  charac- 
teristic of  Gothic  architecture. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE    ABBEY    OF    CLUNY CISTERCIAN    ABBEYS 

THE  Benedictines,  the  Cistercians,  the  Augustinians, 
the  Premonstrants,  and  notably  the  congregation  of 
Cluny  were  all  energetic  builders,  and  the  vast  and 
magnificent  structures  of  their  creation  were  reckoned 
the  most  perfect  achievements  of  their  day.  The 
study  of  their  buildings  —  the  church,  the  dwelling- 
places  of  abbot  and  monks,  with  all  their  depend- 
encies— is  most  instructive.  It  fills  us  with  admira- 
tion for  the  learning  and  judgment  of  the  monkish 
builders  who,  accepting  the  limitations  imposed  by 
climate,  locality,  material,  the  numbers  of  their  in- 
mates, and  the  resources  of  their  order,  turned  them 
all  to  account  as  elements  of  beauty  and  harmony. 

The  architects  of  the  first  abbeys  undoubtedly 
adopted  the  constructive  methods  of  the  period,  and 
built  in  the  Latin,  Roman,  or  Gallo-Roman  manner. 
The  double  gateway  of  the  Abbey  of  Cluny,  the 
architect  of  which  was  probably  Gauzon,  sometime 
Abbot  of  Beaune,  who  laid  the  foundations  of  the 
famous  monastery,  is  an  interesting  proof  of  this 
assertion.  But  monastic  architecture  underwent  the 
same  modifications  to  which  ecclesiastical  architecture 


2l6 


Gothic  Architecture 


had  been  subjected  under  those  various  influences 
which  manifested  themselves  in  the  glorious  monu- 
ments built  from  the  eleventh  to  the  thirteenth 
century,  when  Gothic  architecture  reached  its 
apogee. 

The  abbots  of  the  many  abbeys  of  various  orders 
built  throughout  this  period  were  too  enlightened  to 


133.  ABBEY  OF  CLUNY.   GATEWAY 

disregard  the  progress  of  their  contemporaries,  and 
they  promptly  applied  the  new  principles  to  the 
construction  or  embellishment  of  their  monasteries. 

The  Abbey  of  Cluny  was  founded  in  909  by 
William,  Duke  of  Aquitaine,  and  declared  independ- 
ent by  Pope  John  XL,  who  in  932  confirmed  the 
duke's  charter.  Its  rapid  development  and  growth 
in  power  is  sufficiently  explained  by  the  social  and 
political  circumstances  of  its  origin.  At  the  begin- 


The  Abbey  of  Cluny — Cistercian  Abbeys  217 

ning  of  the  tenth  century  Norman  invasions  and  feudal 
excesses  had  destroyed  the  work  of  Charlemagne. 
Western  Christendom  seemed  to  lapse  into  barbarism 
after  the  havoc  made  by  the  Saracens  and  Northern 
pirates  among  towns  and  monasteries.  Civil  society 
and  religious  institutions  had  alike  fallen  into  the 
decay  born  of  a  conflict  of  rights  and  a  contempt  of 
all  authority. 

Cluny  rapidly  became  a  centre  round  which  all 
the  intelligence  which  had  escaped  submersion  in  the 
chaos  of  the  ninth  century  grouped  itself.  Its  school 
soon  attained  a  distinction  equal  to  that  which 
marked  the  first  great  seats  of  learning  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  Middle  Ages.  Thanks  to  the  Rule  of 
St.  Benedict,  on  which  the  Benedictines  of  Cluny 
had  grounded  their  community,  the  abbey  developed 
greatly  in  extent  and  wealth.  Throughout  the 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  it  seems  to  have 
been  the  prolific  nursery  -  ground  whence  Europe 
drew  not  only  teachers  for  other  monastic  schools, 
but  specialists  in  every  branch  of  science  and  of 
letters,  notably  architects,  who  aided  in  the  expan- 
sion of  Cluny  and  its  dependencies,  and  further 
practically  contributed  to  the  construction  of  the 
numerous  abbeys  founded  by  the  Benedictines 
throughout  ^Western  Europe,  and  even  in  the  East, 
the  cradle  of  Christianity. 

While  this  struggle  of  intelligence  against  ignor- 
ance was  in  progress,  a  social  revolution  had  ac- 
complished itself  by  the  enfranchisement  of  the 
communes,  a  development  of  the  utmost  importance 
in  its  relation  to  science,  art,  and  material  existence, 
in  a  word,  to  the  whole  social  system. 


218  Gothic  Architecture 

Architecture,  that  faithful  expression  of  the 
social  state  which  had  its  origin  in  Pagan  civilisation, 
became  Christianised  by  its  culture  in  the  abbeys, 
and  in  its  new  development  rose  to  that  pre-eminence 
the  marvels  of  which  we  have  already  studied  in  the 
first  part  of  this  work.  But  though  the  successes 
achieved  by  the  architecture  of  this  period  were 
rapid  and  dazzling,  its  decadence  was  profound,  for 
it  was  induced  by  too  radical  an  emancipation  from 
antique  principles,  the  superiority  of  which  had  been 
established  in  the  first  centuries  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

The  Abbey  of  Cluny  soon  became  too  small  for 
the  increasing  number  of  monks.  St.  Hugh  under- 
took its  reconstruction  in  the  closing  years  of  the 
eleventh  century,  and  the  monk  Gauzon  of  Cluny 
began  the  works  in  1089  on  a  much  more  extensive 
plan,  indeed  on  a  scale  so  magnificent  that  the 
church  of  the  new  abbey  was  esteemed  the  first  in 
importance  among  Western  buildings  of  the  kind. 

The  plan  (Fig.  134)  shows  the  arrangement  of 
the  abbey  at  the  close  of  the  eleventh  century,  when 
the  monastic  buildings  had  been  reconstructed  some 
time  previously.  The  ancient  church  was  intact ;  the 
choir  had  been  begun  in  the  time  of  St.  Hugh,  but  the 
building  had  not  been  consecrated  till  1131.  The 
chapel  which  precedes  it  on  the  west  was  completed 
so  late  as  1228  by  Roland  I.,  twentieth  abbot  of 
Cluny. 

At  A  on  the  plan  stood  the  entrance,  the  Gallo- 
Roman  gateway  which  still  exists.  At  B,  in  front 
of  the  church,  a  flight  of  steps  led  up  to  a  square 
platform,  from  which  rose  a  stone  cross  ;  a  flight  of 
broad  steps  gave  access  to  the  chapel  entrance  at  C, 


The  Abbey  of  Cluny — Cistercian  Abbeys  219 

an    open    space   between    two    square  towers.       The 
northern  tower  was  built  to  receive  the  archives  ;   that 


134.    ABBEY   OF   CLUNY.       PLAN 


on  the  south  was  known  as  the  Tower  of  Justice. 
The  ante-church  or  narthex  at  D  seems  to  have  been 
set  apart  for  strangers  and  penitents,  who  were  not 


220  Gothic  Architecture 

allowed  to  enter  the  main  building.  Their  place  of 
worship  was  distinct  from  the  abbey  church,  just  as 
their  lodging  was  separated  from  the  buildings  re- 
served for  the  brotherhood,  who  were  permitted  no 
intercourse  with  the  outer  world.  At  E  was  the 
door  of  the  abbey  church,  which  was  only  opened 
to  admit  some  great  personage  whose  exceptional 
privilege  it  was  to  enter  the  sanctuary. 

At  Cluny,  as  at  Vezelay,  one  of  the  dependencies 
of  Cluny,  the  Galilee,  which  is  found  in  all  Bene- 
dictine abbeys,  was  built  with  aisles  and  towers  on 
the  same  scale  as  an  ordinary  church.  It  communi- 
cated with  the  buildings  set  apart  for  guests  over 
the  storehouses  of  the  abbey  to  the  west  of  the 
cloister  at  F  on  the  plan.  From  the  Galilee  access 
to  the  abbey  church  was  obtained  at  E,  by  means  of 
a  single  doorway,  which  from  descriptions  seems  to 
have  resembled  the  great  door  of  the  monastery 
church  at  Moissac  in  arrangement  and  decoration. 

The  special  characteristic  of  the  Abbey  Church 
of  Cluny  is  its  double  transept,  an  arrangement  we 
shall  find  reproduced  in  the  great  abbey  churches 
of  England,  notably  at  Lincoln.  According  to  a 
description  written  in  the  last  century,  the  Abbey 
Church  of  Cluny  was  410  feet  long.  It  was  built 
in  the  form  of  an  archiepiscopal  cross,  and  had  two 
transepts  :  the  first  nearly  200  feet  long  by  30  feet 
wide  ;  the  second,  I  I  o  feet  long  and  wider  than  the 
first.  The  basilica,  1 1  o  feet  in  width,  was  divided 
into  five  aisles,  with  semi-circular  vaults  supported  on 
sixty -eight  piers.  Over  three  hundred  narrow  round- 
headed  windows,  high  up  the  wall,  transmitted  the 
dim  light  that  favours  meditation.  The  high  altar  was 


The  Abbey  of  Cluny — Cistercian  Abbeys  221 
placed  immediately  beyond  the  second  transept  at 


135.    ABBEY  OF  CLUNY.       INTERIOR   OF   NARTHEX,  WITH    DOOR   LEADING 
INTO   ABBEY   CHURCH 

G,  and  the  retro-choir  and  altar  at   H.     The  choir, 


222  Gothic  Architecture 

which  had  two  rood  screens,  occupied  about  a  third 
of  the  nave.  It  contained  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  stalls  for  the  monks,  and  in  the  fifteenth  century 
was  hung  with  magnificent  tapestries.  A  number  of 
altars  dedicated  to  various  saints  were  placed  against 
the  screens  and  the  piers  of  nave  and  side  aisles. 
At  a  later  period  chapels  were  constructed  along  the 
aisles  and  on  the  eastern  sides  of  the  two  transepts. 

Above  the  principal  transept  rose  three  towers 
roofed  with  slate  ;  the  central,  or  lantern  tower  was 
known  as  the  lamp  tower,  because  from  the  vaults 
of  the  crossing  below  it  were  suspended  lamps,  or 
coronas  of  lights  which  were  kept  burning  day  and 
night  over  the  high  altar. 

To  the  south  of  the  abbey,  at  F  on  the  plan,  was 
a  great  enclosure,  surrounded  by  a  cloister,  some 
vestiges  of  which  still  remain.  K  and  L  mark  the 
site  of  the  abbatial  buildings  which  were  restored  in 
the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries  ;  M  and  N  the 
structures  raised  last  century  over  the  primitive 
foundations.  To  the  east  lay  the  gardens  and  the 
great  fish-ponds  which  still  exist,  with  portions  of 
their  enclosures.  Another  surviving  fragment  is  a 
building  of  the  thirteenth  century,  said  to  be  the 
bakery,  and  marked  O  on  the  plan. 

The  abbots  who  succeeded  St.  Hugh  were  unable 
to  preserve  the  primitive  conditions  of  the  foundation. 
The  excessive  luxury  resulting  from  over-prosperity 
brought  about  demoralisation,  and  by  the  end  of 
the  eleventh  century  discord  was  rife  at  Cluny. 

Peter  the  Venerable,  who  was  elected  abbot  in 
i  112,  restored  order  for  a  time,  and  established  a 
chapter  general,  consisting  of  two  hundred  priors 


The  Abbey  of  Cluny — Cistercian  Abbeys  223 

and  over  twelve  hundred  other  monks.  In  1158, 
at  the  time  of  Peter's  death,  these  numbers  had 
increased  by  more  than  four  hundred,  and  the  order 
had  founded  monasteries  in  the  Holy  Land  and  at 
Constantinople. 

The  Abbey  of  Citeaux.  —  The  reform  of  the 
Benedictine  orders  became  a  pressing  necessity,  and 
St.  Robert,  Abbot  of  Solesmes,  entered  upon  the  task 
about  1098.  St.  Bernard  continued  it,  after  having 
quitted  his  abbey,  with  twenty-one  monks  of  the 
order,  to  take  refuge  in  the  forest  of  Citeaux,  given 
him  by  Don  Reynard,  Vicomte  of  Beaune.  His 
main  achievement  was  reorganisation  of  such  a 
nature  as  to  deal  effectually  with  the  decay  of 
primitive  simplicity  throughout  the  order,  which  had 
completely  lost  touch  with  monastic  sentiment. 

"  Frequent  intercourse  with  the  outside  world  had 
demoralised  the  monks,  who  attracted  within  their 
cloister  walls  crowds  of  sightseers,  guests,  and 
pilgrims.  The  monasteries  which,  down  to  the 
eleventh  century,  were  either  built  in  the  towns,  or 
had  become  centres  of  population  in  consequence  of 
the  Norman  and  Saracen  invasions,  retained  their 
character  of  religious  seclusion  only  for  a  certain 
number  of  monks,  who  devoted  themselves  to 
intellectual  labours.  Besides  which,  the  brethren 
had  become  feudal  lords,  holding  jurisdiction  side  by 
side  with  the  bishops,  and  St.  Germain-des-Pres, 
St.  Denis,  St.  Martin,  Vendome,  and  Moissac  owned 
no  over  -  lordships  but  that  of  the  Pope.  Hence 
arose  temporal  cares,  disputes,  and  even  armed 
conflicts,  among  them.  The  greed  and  vanity  of  the 
abbots  at  least,  if  not  of  their  monks,  made  itself 


224  Gothic  Architecture  . 

felt  even  in  religious  worship,  and  in  the  buildings 
consecrated  thereto."  1 

St.  Bernard,  in  an  address  to  the  monks  of  his 
day,  reproves  their  degeneracy,  and  censures  the 
exaggerated  dimensions  of  the  abbey  churches,  the 
splendour  of  their  ornamentation,  and  the  luxury  of 
the  abbots.  O  vanity  of  vanities  !  he  exclaims,  and 
folly  great  as  vanity  !  The  Church  is  bedecked  in 
her  walls,  but  naked  in  her  poor  !  She  overlays  her 
stones  with  gold,  and  leaves  her  children  without 
raiment !  The  curious  are  given  distractions,  and 
the  miserable  lack  bread  !  It  was  to  suppress  such 
abuses  that  the  Cistercian  order  was  founded  by 
St.  Robert  and  St.  Bernard,  and  also  to  put  an  end 
to  the  disputes  arising  from  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction 
by  making  the  new  abbeys  dependencies  of  the 
bishoprics.  They  were  to  be  built  in  solitary  places, 
"  and  to  nourish  their  inmates  by  agriculture.  It  was 
forbidden  to  found  them  over  the  tombs  of  saints, 
for  fear  of  attracting  pilgrims,  who  would  bring 
worldly  distractions  in  their  train.  The  buildings 
themselves  were  to  be  solid,  and  built  of  good  free- 
stone, but  without  any  sort  of  extraneous  ornament ; 
the  only  towers  allowed  were  small  belfries,  some- 
times of  stone,  but  more  usually  of  wood."  2 

The  Cistercian  order  was  founded  in  1119,  and 
St.  Robert  imposed  the  Rule  of  St.  Benedict  in  its 
primitive  severity.  To  mark  his  separation  from 
the  degenerate  Benedictines,  whose  dress  was 
black,  he  gave  his  monks  a  brown  habit.  After 
determining  their  religious  duties  he  gave  minute 

1  Anthyme  St.  Paul,  Histoire  Monumentale  de  la  France. 
2  Ibid. 


Tke  Abbey  of  Cluny — Cistercian  Abbeys  225 

instructions  as  to  the  arrangement  of  the  buildings. 
The  condition  chiefly  insisted  upon  was  that  the 
site  of  the  monastery  should  be  of  such  extent  and 
so  ordered  that  the  necessaries  of  life  could  be 
provided  within  its  precincts.  Thus  all  causes  of 
distraction  through  communication  with  the  outside 
world  were  removed.  The  monasteries,  whenever 
possible,  were  to  be  built  beside  a  stream  or  river ; 
they  were  to  contain,  independently  of  the  claustral 
buildings,  the  church  and  the  abbot's  dwelling, 
which  was  outside  the  principal  enclosure,  a  mill, 
a  bakehouse,  and  workshops  for  the  manufacture 
of  all  things  requisite  to  the  community,  besides 
gardens  for  the  use  and  pleasure  of  the  monks. 

The  Abbey  of  Clairvaux  was  an  embodiment  of 
the  reforms  brought  about  by  St.  Robert,  and  later 
by  St.  Bernard.  The  general  arrangement  and  the 
details  of  service  were  almost  identical  with  those  of 
Citeaux,  just  as  Citeaux  itself  had  been  modelled 
upon  Cluny  in  all  respects,  save  that  a  severe 
observance  of  the  primitive  Benedictine  rule  was 
insisted  upon  in  the  disposition  of  the  later  founda- 
tion. All  superfluities  were  proscribed,  and  the 
rules  which  enjoined  absolute  seclusion  as  a  means 
towards  moral  perfection  were  sternly  enforced. 

The  result  is  undoubtedly  interesting  as  a  re- 
ligious revival ;  but  we  may  be  permitted  to  regret 
that  the  intellectual  impetus  given  to  art  progress  by 
the  great  Benedictine  lords  spiritual  of  Cluny  should 
have  been  checked  by  the  frigid  utilitarianism  to 
which  architecture — -then  an  epitome  of  all  the  arts 
—  was  reduced  by  the  purists  of  Citeaux  in  its 
application  to  the  monasteries  of  the  reform. 

Q 


226  Gothic  Architecture 

The  Cistercian  monuments  are  not,  however, 
wanting  in  interest. 

Of  Clairvaux  and  Citeaux  little  remains  but 
fragments  embedded  in  a  mass  of  modern  buildings, 
for  the  most  part  restorations  of  the  last  century. 
As  records  these  are  less  to  be  relied  upon  than  the 
historical  and  archaeological  documents  which  guided 
Viollet-le-Duc  in  his  graphic  reconstruction  of  famous 
Cistercian  abbeys,  an  essay  not  to  be  bettered  as  a 
piece  of  lucid  demonstration  (see  his  Dictionary, 
vol.  i.  pp.  263-271). 


CHAPTER   III 

ABBEYS    AND    CARTHUSIAN   MONASTERIES 

IN  the  eleventh  century  a  large  number  of  monas- 
teries had  been  built  throughout  Western  Europe  by 
monks  of  various  orders,  in  imitation  of  the  great 
monastic  schools  of  Lerins,  Ireland,  and  Monte 
Casino.  Among  the  famous  abbeys  of  this  period 
may  be  mentioned  "  Vezelay  and  Fecamp,  sometime 
convents  for  women,  afterwards  converted  into 
abbeys  for  men  ;  St.  Nicaise,  at  Rheims  ;  Nogent- 
sous-Coucy,  in  Picardy  ;  Anchin  and  Annouain,  in 
Artois  ;  St.  Etienne,  at  Caen  ;  St.  Pierre-sur-Dives, 
Le  Bee,  Conches,  Cerisy-la-Foret,1  and  Lessay,  in 
Normandy ;  La  Trinite,  at  Vendome ;  Beaulieu, 
near  Loches  ;  Montierneuf,  at  Poitiers,  etc."  2 

The  Abbeys  of  Fulde,  in  Hesse,  and  of  Corvey, 
in  Westphalia,  the  latter  founded  by  Benedictine 
monks  from  the  Abbey  of  Corbie,  in  Picardy,  were 
in  their  day  the  chief  centres  of  learning  in  Germany. 

In  England  St.  Alban's  Abbey,  in  Hertfordshire, 
was  built  in  1077  by  a  disciple  of  Lanfranc,  the 
illustrious  abbot  of  the  famous  Abbey  of  Le  Bee,  in 

1  L ^Architecture  Roniane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer,  chap.  iii.  part  ii. 
2  Anthyme  St.  Paul,  Histoire  Momunentale  de  la  France. 


228  Gothic  Architecture 

Normandy.      A  large  number  of  monasteries  were 


136.  ABBEY  OF  ST.  ETIENNE  AT  CAEN.   FA£ADE 


Abbeys  and  Carthusian  Monasteries      229 

founded  later  on  by  various  orders,  notably  the 
Benedictines  —  Croyland,  Malmesbury,  Bury  St. 
Edmund's,  Peterborough,  Salisbury,  Wimborne, 
Wearmouth,  Westminster,  etc.,  not  to  mention  the 
abbeys  and  priories  which  had  existed  in  Ireland 
from  the  sixth  century. 

The  mother  abbey  of  Citeaux  gave  birth  to  four 
daughters — Clairvaux,  Pontigny,  Morimond,  and  La 
Ferte. 

The  importance  of  Clairvaux  was  much  increased 
in  the  first  years  of  the  twelfth  century  by  the  fame 
of  her  abbot,  St.  Bernard,  that  most  brilliant  embodi- 
ment of  mediaeval  monasticism.  His  influence  was 
immense,  not  alone  in  his  character  of  reformer  and 
founder  of  an  important  order,  but  as  a  statesman 
whom  fortune  persistently  favoured  in  all  enterprises 
tending  to  the  increase  of  his  great  reputation. 

St.  Bernard  distinguished  himself  in  the  theo- 
logical controversies  of  his  century  at  the  Council  of 
Sens  in  1140,  and  in  successful  polemical  disputa- 
tions with  Abelard,  the  famous  advocate  of  free 
will,  and  other  heterodox  philosophers  who  heralded 
the  Reformation  of  the  sixteenth  century.  Some- 
what later  he  took  an  active  part  in  promoting  the 
hapless  second  Crusade  under  Louis  VII.,  and  in 
1147,  a  few  years  before  his  death,  he  entered 
vigorously  into  the  Manichaean  controversy  as  a 
strenuous  opponent  of  the  heresy  which  was  then 
agitating  the  public  mind  and  preparing  the  way  for 
the  schism  which,  at  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  brought  about  the  terrible  war  of  the 
Albigenses,  and  steeped  Southern  France  in  blood. 

The  monastic  fame  of  St.  Bernard  was  established 


23° 


Gothic  Architecture 


not  only  by  the  searching  reforms  he  instituted  at 
Clairvaux  among  the  seceding  monks  of  Cluny  and 
Solesmes,  but  by  the  success  of  the  Cistercian 
colonies  he  planted  in  Italy,  Spain,  Sweden,  and 
Denmark,  to  the  number  of  seventy-two,  according  to 
his  historians. 

During  his  lifetime  the  poor    hermitage    of   the 
Vallee  d! Absinthe  (which  name  he  changed  to  Clairc- 


137.  ST.  ALBAN'S  ABBEY  (ENGLAND) 

Vallee,  Clairvaux)  had  become  a  vast  feudal  settle- 
ment of  many  farms  and  holdings,  rich  enough  to 
support  more  than  seven  hundred  monks.  The 
monastery  was  surrounded  by  walls  more  than  half 
a  league  in  extent,  and  the  abbot's  domicile  had 
become  a  seignorial  mansion.  As  the  fount  of  the 
order,  and  mother  of  all  the  auxiliary  houses,  Clair- 
vaux was  supreme  over  a  hundred  and  sixty  monas- 
teries in  France  and  abroad.  Fifty  years  after  the 
death  of  St.  Bernard  the  importance  of  the  order 


Abbeys  and  Carthitsian  Monasteries      231 


232  Gothic  Architecture 

had  become  colossal.  During  the  thirteenth  century, 
and  from  that  time  onwards,  the  Cistercian  or 
Bernardine  monks  built  immense  abbeys,  and 
decorated  them  with  royal  magnificence.  Their 
establishments  contained  churches  equal  in  dimension 
to  the  largest  cathedrals  of  the  period,  abbatial 


139.    CHURCH  AT  ELNE  IN  ROUSSILLON.       CLOISTERS 

dwellings  adorned  with  paintings,  and  boasting 
oratories  which,  as  at  Chaalis,  were  Stes.  Chapelles  as 
splendid  as  that  of  St.  Louis  in  Paris.  The  very 
cellars  held  works  of  art  in  the  shape  of  huge  casks 
elaborately  carved. 

Thus,  by  a  strange  recurrence  of  conditions,  the 
settlements  founded  on  a  basis  of  the  most  rigorous 
austerity  by  the  ascetics  who  had  fled  from  the 
splendours  of  Solesmes  and  Cluny  to  the  forest, 


Abbeys  and  Carthusian  Monasteries      233 


became  in  their  turn  vaster,  richer,  and  more 
sumptuous  than  those  the  magnificence  of  which 
they  existed  to  rebuke.  With  this  difference,  how- 
ever :  the  ruin  brought  about  by  the  luxury  of  the 
Cistercian  establishment  was  so  complete  that  no- 
thing of  their  innumerable  monasteries  was  spared  by 


140.    ABBEY  OF  FONTFROIDE  (LANGUEDOC).       CLOISTERS 

social  revolution  but  a  few  archaeologic  fragments  and 
historic  memories. 

The  influence  of  the  Cistercian  foundation  ex- 
tended to  various  countries  of  Europe.  It  was 
manifested  in  Spain,  at  the  great  Abbey  of  Alcobaco, 
in  Estramadura,  said  to  have  been  built  by  monkish 
envoys  of  St.  Bernard  ;  in  Sicily,  in  the  rich  archi- 
tectural detail  of  the  Abbey  of  Monreale ;  and 
in  Germany,  in  the  foundation  of  such  abbeys  as 
those  of  Altenberg  in  Westphalia,  and  Maulbronn  in 


234  Gothic  Architecture 

Wurtemberg.  In  1133  Everard,  Count  of  Berg, 
invited  monks  of  Citeaux  to  settle  in  his  dominions, 
and  in  1145  they  founded  a  magnificent  abbey  on 
the  banks  of  the  Dheen,  which  was  held  by  the 
Cistercian  order  down  to  the  period  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, when  it  shared  the  fate  of  other  religious 
houses. 

The  Cistercian  Abbey  of  Maulbronn  is  the  best 
preserved  of  those  which  owed  their  origin  to  St. 
Bernard  throughout  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth 
centuries.  The  abbey  church,  the  cloister,  the  re- 
fectory, the  chapter -house,  the  cellars,  the  store- 
rooms, the  barns,  and  the  abbot's  lodging,  the  latter 
united  to  the  other  buildings  by  a  covered  gallery, 
still  exist  in  their  original  condition.  More  mani- 
festly even  than  Altenberg  does  the  Abbey  of 
Maulbronn  prove  that  simplicity  marked  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Benedictines  during  the  first  years 
of  the  twelfth  century,  under  the  rule  or  influence  of 
St.  Bernard.  From  this  period  onward  Cistercian 
brotherhoods  multiplied  with  great  rapidity  in  the 
provinces  which  were  to  form  modern  France. 

In  the  Ile-de-France  the  ruins  of  Ourscamp,  near 
Noyon,  of  Chaalis,  near  Senlis,  of  Longpont  and 
of  Vaux-de-Cernay,  near  Paris,  bear  witness  to  the 
monumental  grandeur  of  once  famous  and  important 
abbeys.  The  monasteries  and  priories  of  the  twelfth 
century  are  numerous  in  Provence  ;  we  may  name 
Senanque,  Silvacane,  Thoronet,  and  Montmajour,  near 
Aries,  at  the  extremity  of  the  valley  of  Les  Baux. 
Among  the  abbeys  founded  in  the  thirteenth  century 
were  Royaumont,  in  the  Ile-de-France  ;  Vaucelles, 
near  Cambrai  ;  Preuilly-en-Brie  ;  La  Trappe,  in  Le 


Abbeys  and  Carthusian  Monasteries      235 

Perche ;  Breuil-Benoit,  Mortemer,  and  Bonport,  in 
Normandy  ;  Boschaud,  in  Perigord  ;  1'Escale-Dieu, 
in  Bigorre  ;  Les  Feuillants,  Nizors,  and  Bonnefont, 
in  Comminges  ;  Granselve  and  Baulbonne,  near 
Toulouse ;  Floran,  Valmagne,  and  Fontfroide,  in 
Languedoc  ;  Fontenay,  in  Burgundy,  etc. 


141.    CISTERCIAN  ABBEY  OF  MAULBRONN  (WURTEMBERG).       PLAN 

Towards  the  close  of  the  eleventh  and  the  be- 
ginning of  the  twelfth  century  other  fraternities  had 
been  formed  in  the  same  spirit  as  that  of  Citeaux  ; 
"  in  the  first  rank  of  these  was  the  Order  of  the 
Premonstrants,  so  named  from  the  mother  abbey 
founded  in  i  i  1 9  by  St.  Norbert  at  Premontre,  near 
Coucy." 1 

1  Anthyme  St.  Paul,  Histoirc  Monumentah  de  la  France. 


236  Gothic  Architecture 

To   this   order   the    monastery  of  St.    Martin    at 


142.    ABBEY   OF   FONTEVRAULT.       KITCHEN 


Abbeys  and  Carthusian  Monasteries      237 

Laon,    and   others    in    Champagne,   Artois,   Brittany, 
and  Normandy  owed  their  origin. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  twelfth  century  Robert 
d'Arbrisselles  founded  several  double  monasteries  for 
men  and  women,  on  the  model  of  those  built  in 
Spain  in  the  ninth  century  ;  that  of  Fontevrault  was 


143.    CATHEDRAL  OF  PUY-EN-VELAY.       CLOISTERS 

not  more  successful  as  a  monastic  experiment  than 
the  rest,  but  it  gave  rise  to  a  number  of  superb 
buildings.  The  abbey  itself  contributed  in  no  slight 
degree  to  the  progress  of  architecture,  which  developed 
in  Anjou  at  the  dawn  of  the  twelfth  century,  and 
manifested  itself  principally  at  Angers  in  works  the 
supreme  importance  of  which  we  have  dwelt  upon  in 
the  early  part  of  this  volume. 


238  Gothic  Architecture 

The  episcopal  churches  also  owned  claustral 
buildings  for  the  accommodation  of  the  cathedral 
clergy  who  lived  together  in  communities  according 
to  the  ancient  usage  which  obtained  down  to  the 
fifteenth  century.  The  Cathedrals  of  Aix,  Aries, 
and  Cavaillon,  in  Provence,  of  Elne,  in  Roussillon, 
of  Puy,  in  Velay,  of  St.  Bertrand,  in  Comminges, 
still  preserve  their  cloisters  of  the  twelfth  century. 

The  Abbey  of  La  Chaise  Dieu,  in  Auvergne, 
founded  in  the  eleventh  century,  was  one  of  the 
monastic  schools  which  rose  to  great  importance, 
mainly  through  the  talents  of  its  monkish  architect 
and  sculptor,  Guinamaud,  who  established  its  re- 
putation as  an  art  centre.  By  the  close  of  the 
twelfth  century  La  Chaise  Dieu  was  turning  out 
proficients  in  sculpture,  painting,  and  goldsmith's 
work. 

The  buildings  of  La  Chaise  Dieu  were  recon- 
structed in  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries. 

The  order  of  preaching  friars,  founded  by  St. 
Dominic  in  the  early  part  of  the  thirteenth  century, 
is  noted  rather  for  its  intellectual  than  for  its  archi- 
tectural achievements  ;  the  fame  of  the  Dominicans 
rests  upon  their  preaching  and  writings,  not  upon 
the  number  or  magnificence  of  their  monasteries. 

About  the  same  period  St.  Francis  of  Assisi 
founded  the  order  of  minor  friars,  who  professed 
absolute  poverty — a  profession  which,  however,  did 
not  prevent  their  becoming  richer  at  last  than  their 
forerunners.  These  two  orders  —  preaching  and 
mendicant  friars,  apparently  formed  in  protest  against 
the  supremacy  of  the  Benedictines — were  strongly 
supported  by  St.  Louis,  who  also  protected  other 


Abbeys  and  Carthusian  Monasteries      239 

orders,  such  as  the  Augustinians  and  Carmelites,  by 
way  of  balancing  the  power  of  the  Clunisians  and 
Cistercians. 

To  the  preaching  friars  St.  Louis  granted  the  site 
of  the  Church  of  St.  Jacques,  in  the  Rue  St.  Jacques, 
paris  —  whence  the  name  Jacobin  as  applied  to 


144.    ABBEY  OF  LA  CHAISE  DIEU  (AUVERGNE).       CLOISTERS* 

monks  of  the  Dominican  order, — and  here  they  built 
in  I  22  i  the  Jacobin  monastery,  the  church  of  which, 
like  those  of  Agen  and  Toulouse,  has  the  double 
nave  peculiar  to  the  churches  of  the  preaching 
friars. 

From  the  thirteenth  century  onwards  the  arrange- 
ment of  the  abbeys   diverges   more  and   more  from 


240  Gothic  Architecture 

the  Benedictine  system  in  the  direction  of  secular 
models.  The  daily  life  of  the  abbots  had  come  to 
differ  but  little  from  that  of  the  laymen  of  their 
time,  and  as  a  natural  consequence,  monastic  archi- 
tecture lost  its  distinguishing  characteristics. 

The  Rule  of  the  Carthusian  Order,  founded 
towards  the  close  of  the  eleventh  century  by  St. 
Bruno,  was  of  such  extreme  austerity,  and  was  so 
persistently  adhered  to  down  to  the  fifteenth  century, 
at  least,  that  we  need  not  wonder  to  find  no  vestiges 
of  buildings  erected  by  this  community  contempor- 
aneously with  those  of  other  great  foundations.  The 
Carthusians  clung  longer  than  any  of  their  brethren 
to  the  vows  of  poverty  and  humility  which  obliged 
them  to  live  like  anchorites,  though  dwelling  under 
one  roof.  Far  from  living  in  common,  on  the 
cenobitic  method,  after  the  manner  of  the  Bene- 
dictines and  Cistercians,  they  maintained  the  cellular 
system  in  all  its  severity.  Absolute  silence  further 
aggravated  the  complete  isolation  which  encouraged 
them  to  scorn  all  that  might  alleviate  or  modify  the 
rigours  of  their  religious  duties. 

In  time,  however,  the  Carthusians  relaxed  some- 
thing of  this  extreme  asceticism  in  their  monastic 
buildings,  if  not  in  their  religious  observances. 
Towards  the  fifteenth  century  they  did  homage  to 
art  by  the  construction  of  monasteries  which, 
though  falling  short  of  the  Cistercian  monuments 
in  magnificence,  are  of  much  interest  from  their 
peculiarities  of  arrangement. 

The  ordinary  buildings  comprised  the  gate-house, 
giving  access  by  a  single  door  to  the  courtyard  of 
the  monastery,  where  stood  the  church,  the  prior's 


A  6 beys  and  Carthusian  Monasteries      241 

lodging,  the  hostelry  for  guests  and  pilgrims,  the 
laundry,  the  bakehouse,  the  cattlesheds,  storerooms, 
and  dovecote.  The  church  communicated  with  an 
interior  cloister,  giving  access  to  the  chapter-house 
and  refectory,  which  latter  were  only  open  to  the 
monks  at  certain  annual  festivals.  The  typical 
feature  of  St.  Bruno's  more  characteristic  monasteries 
is  the  great  cloister,  on  the  true  Carthusian  model — 
that  is  to  say,  rectangular  in  form,  and  surrounded 
by  an  arcade,  on  which  the  cells  of  the  monks  open. 
Each  of  these  cells  was  a  little  self-contained 
habitation,  and  had  its  own  garden.  The  door  of 
each  cell  was  provided  with  a  wicket,  through  which 
a  lay  brother  passed  the  slender  meal  of  the  Car- 
thusian who  was  forbidden  to  communicate  with  his 
fellows. 

The  Rule  of  St.  Bruno,  as  is  commonly  known, 
enjoins  the  life  of  an  anchorite  ;  the  Carthusian  must 
work,  eat,  and  drink  in  solitude ;  speech  is  interdicted  ; 
on  meeting,  the  brethren  are  commanded  to  salute 
each  other  in  silence  ;  they  assemble  only  in  church 
for  certain  services  prescribed  by  the  Rule,  and 
their  meals,  none  too  numerous  at  any  time,  were 
only  taken  in  common  on  certain  days  in  the 
year. 

The  severity  of  these  conditions  explains  the 
extreme  austerity  of  Carthusian  architecture.  It 
had,  as  we  have  already  said,  no  real  development 
until  the  fifteenth  century,  and  then  only  as  regards 
certain  portions  of  the  monastery,  such  as  the  church 
and  its  cloister,  which  were  in  strong  contrast  with 
the  compulsory  bareness  of  the  great  cloister  of  the 
monks. 


242 


Gothic  Architecture 


The  ancient  Chartreuse  of  Villefranche  de 
Rouergue,  either  built  or  reconstructed  in  the 
fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries,  still  preserves  some 
remarkable  features.  The  plan,  and  the  bird's-eye 
view  (Figs.  145  and  146)  from  L  Encyclopedie  de 
r Architecture  et  de  la  Construction,  gives  an  exact  idea 
of  the  monastery.  Some  of  the  cells  are  still  intact, 


145.    CHARTREUSE  OF  VILLEFRANCHE  DE  ROUERGUE.      PLAN 

also  the  refectory,  and  certain  other  portions  of  the 
primitive  structure. 

In  spite  of  the  rigidity  of  the  Rule  of  St.  Bruno 
certain  foundations  of  his  order  became  famous, 
notably  the  monastery  established  by  the  Carthusians 
on  the  invitation  of  St.  Louis  in  the  celebrated  castle 
of  Vauvert,  beyond  the  walls  of  Paris,  near  the  Route 
d'Issy.  The  castle  was  regarded  with  terror  by  the 


Abbeys  and  Carthusian  Monasteries      243 

Parisians,  who  declared  it  to  be  haunted  by  the  devil, 
whence  the  popular  expression  :  aller  au  diable 
Vauvert,  which  later  was  corrupted  into  aller  au 


146.    CHARTREUSE  OF  VILLEFRANCHE  DE  ROUERGUE.       BIRD'S- EYE  VIEW 

diable  au  vert.  The  Carthusians,  nevertheless,  took 
up  their  quarters  in  the  stronghold,  and  enriched  it 
with  a  splendid  church  built  by  Pierre  de  Montereau, 
the  foundation  stone  of  which  was  laid  by  St.  Louis 
in  1260,  The  Chartreuse  of  Vauvert  developed 


244 


Gothic  A rchitecture 


greatly,  and  became  one  of  the  most  famous  of  the 
order.     It  was  in  the  lesser  cloister  of  this  monastery 


147.    GRANDE  CHARTREUSE.       THE  GREAT  CLOISTER 

that  the  artist  Eustache  Le  Sueur  painted  his  famous 
frescoes  from  the  life  of  St.  Bruno  in  the  beginning 
of  the  seventeenth  century. 


Abbeys  and  Carthusian  Monasteries      245 

The  most  famous  Carthusian  monasteries  of  Italy 
are  those  of  Florence,  which  dates  from  the  middle 
of  the  fourteenth  century,  and  is  attributed  in  part 
to  Orcagna,  and  of  Pavia,  founded  at  the  close 
of  the  fourteenth  century  by  Giovanni  Galeazzo 
Visconti. 

The  French    Carthusian    monasteries  of  greatest 


148.  GRANDE  CHARTREUSE.   GENERAL  VIEW 

interest  after  Vauvert,  which  had  the  special 
advantage  of  royal  protection,  are  those  of  Clermont, 
in  Auvergne,  Villefranche  de  Rouergue  (Figs.  145 
and  146),  Villeneuve-lez-Avignon,  and  Montrieux,  in 
Var.  The  Chartreuse  of  Dijon  is  one  of  the  most 
ancient,  not  only  as  to  its  buildings,  which  are  the 
work  of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy's  architects,  but  in 
respect  of  its  famous  sculptures  of  the  tomb  of  Philip 
the  Bold,  and  his  wife,  Margaret  of  Flanders,  and  those 


246  Gothic  Architecture 

of  the  Well  of  Moses,  carved  by  the  Burgundian 
brothers,  Claux  Suter,  who  flourished  at  the  close  of 
the  fourteenth  century,  and  had  much  to  do  with  the 
revival  of  art  at  that  period.1 

But  the  most  imposing  of  all,  and  the  most 
famous,  if  not  the  most  beautiful,  is  that  in  the 
mountains  near  Grenoble,  universally  known  as  La 
Grande  Chartreuse. 

The  original  monastery  is  said  to  have  been 
founded  by  St.  Bruno.  It  consisted  merely  of  a 
humble  chapel  and  a  few  isolated  cells,  which  are 
supposed  to  have  occupied  the  site  in  the  Desert^  on 
which  the  Chapels  of  St.  Bruno  and  St.  Mary  now 
stand.  The  existing  buildings  were  reconstructed 
in  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  in  the 
manner  of  the  day,  of  which  the  arcades  of  the  great 
cloister  are  good  examples.  The  present  church, 
which  is  extremely  simple  in  design,  has  preserved 
nothing  of  its  sixteenth -century  decoration  but  the 
choir  stalls.  The  great  cloister  consists  of  an 
arcaded  gallery,  on  which  the  sixty  cells  of  the 
monks  open.  It  is  arranged  in  strict  accordance 
with  the  Rule  of  St.  Bruno  as  regards  its  connection 
with  the  main  buildings,  the  chief  features  of  which 
we  have  already  pointed  out. 

1  See  Part  I.,  "Sculpture." 


CHAPTER   IV 

FORTIFIED    ABBEYS 

THE  monasteries  built  throughout  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury were  provided  with  outer  walls,  by  means  of 
which  the  claustral  buildings,  offices,  workshops,  and 
even  farms  of  the  community  were  enclosed.  Thus 
all  the  necessaries  of  life  were  produced  within  the 
precincts,  and  all  communication  with  the  outside 
world  was  avoided. 

But  by  the  end  of  the  century  the  great  abbeys 
had  become  feudal  castles  ;  and  fortified  walls  were 
raised  around  them,  often  embracing  the  town  which 
had  grown  up  under  their  protection  and  shared 
their  fortunes.  This  was  the  case  at  Cluny,  and  the 
town  acknowledged  its  obligations  to  the  monks  by 
the  payment  of  tithes. 

In  the  reign  of  Philip  Augustus  and  St.  Louis 
the  abbots  were  not  only  the  heads  of  their  monas- 
teries but  feudal  chieftains,  vassals  of  the  royal 
power,  and  as  such  obliged  to  furnish  the  sovereign 
with  men-at-arms  in  time  of  war,  and  to  maintain  a 
garrison  when  required.1 

1  See  Part  III.,  "  Military  Architecture,"  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel. 


248  GotJdc  Arckite&ure 

The  Abbey  of  Tournus  was,  like  Cluny,  sur- 
rounded by  walls  connected  with  the  city  ramparts. 

The  Abbey  of  St.  Allyre,  in  Auvergne,  near 
Clermont,  was  defended  by  walls  and  towers,  which 
seem  to  have  been  added  to  the  original  structure 
of  the  ninth  century  at  some  period  during  the 
thirteenth,  when  such  fortification  of  religious  houses 
became  necessary. 


149.  ABBEY  OF  MONT  ST.  MICHEL.  GENERAL  VIEW  FROM  THE  ROCKS 
OF  COUESNON,  TAKEN  IN  1878,  BEFORE  THE  CONSTRUCTION  OF 
THE  DYKE 

In  many  other  monasteries  a  system  of  defence 
more  or  less  elaborate  was  adopted  ;  but  the  most 
famous  of  all  the  abbeys  built  by  the  Benedictines 
was  unquestionably  Mont  St.  Michel,  which,  for 
boldness  and  grandeur  of  design,  is  unique  among 
military  and  monastic  monuments  from  the  eleventh 
to  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century. 

The  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel  was  founded  in 
708  by  St.  Aubert,  according  to  tradition.  At  the 


Fortified  Abbeys 


249 


150. 


ABBEY  OF  MONT  ST.  MICHEL.   PLAN  AT  THE  LEVEL  OF  THE 
GUARD-ROOM,  ALMONRY,  AND  CELLAR 


Key  to  Plan. — A.  Tower  known  as  the  TourClandine.  Ramparts.  B.  Barbican. 
Entrance  to  the  abbey.  B'.  Ruin  of  the  stairway  known  as  the  Grand  Degrt.  C. 
Gate-house.  D.  Guard -room  known  as  Bellechaise.  E.  Tower  known  as  the  Tour 
Perrine.  F.  Steward's  lodging  and  Bailey.  G.  Abbot's  lodging.  G'.  Abbatial 
buildings.  G".  Chapel  of  St.  Catherine.  H.  Courtyard  of  the  church,  great  stairway. 
I.  Courtyard  of  the  Meweille.  J,  K.  Almonry,  cellar  (of  the  Merveille).  L.  Formerly 
the  abbatial  buildings.  M.  Gallery  or  crypt  known  as  the  Galerie  de  I'Aqnilon  (of 
the  North  Wind).  N.  Hostelry  (Robert  de  Thorigni).  O.  Passages  connecting 
the  abbey  with  the  hostelry.  P,  P'.  Prison  and  dungeon.  R,  S.  Staircase. 
T.  Modern  wall  of  abutment.  U.  Garden,  terraces,  and  covered  way.  V.  Body 
of  rock.  • 


250 


Gothic  Architecture 


151.    ABBEV    OF    MONT    ST.    MICHEL.       PLAN    AT    THE    LEVEL    OF    THE 
LOWER    CHURCH,    THE    REFECTORY,    AND    THE    CHAPTER-HOUSE,  OR 

KNIGHTS'  HALL. — For  Key  to  Plan  see  opposite  page. 


Fortified  A  bbeys  2  5 1 

close  of  the  tenth  century  it  was  restored  by  Richard 
Sans  Peur,  third  Duke  of  Normandy,  with  the  help 
of  the  Benedictine  monks  from  Monte  Casino, 
whom  he  had  installed  at  St.  Michel  in  966.  It 
increased  greatly  in  wealth  and  extent  in  the  eleventh 
century,  and  by  the  end  of  the  twelfth  was  in  the 
full  tide  of  its  prosperity.  Its  buildings,  however 
had  not  yet  that  importance  to  which  they  attained 
in  the  following  century.1  In  the  twelfth  century 
they  consisted  of  the  church,  which  was  built  between 
1 020  and  1135  2  and  the  monastic  buildings  proper 
(lieux  reguliers),  with  lodgings  for  servants  and 
guests  to  the  north  of  the  nave,  at  G,  G',  and  F  on 
the  plan,  Fig.  152.  To  these,  which  were  restored 
or  reconstructed  in  a  great  measure  by  the  Abbot 
Roger  II.  at  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth  century, 
additions  were  made  on  the  south  and  south-east  by 
Robert  de  Thorigni  from  1 1  54  to  1 186. 
The  monastery  was  not  then  fortified. 

1  Description  de  FAbbaye  du  Mont  St.  Michel,  by  Ed.  Corroyer ; 
Paris,  1877.  This  work  was  crowned  by  the  Institute  in  1879,  at  the 
Contours  des  Antiquites  Nationales. 

-  See  L1  Architecture  Romane,  by  Ed.  Corroyer ;  Paris,  Maison 
Quantin,  1888. 

Key  to  Plan. — A.  Lower  church.  B,  B'.  Chapels  beneath  the  transepts.  C. 
Substructure  of  Romanesque  nave.  C,  C',  and  C".  Charnel-house  or  burying-place 
of  the  monks,  and  substructure  of  south  platform.  D.  Formerly  the  cistern.  E. 
Formerly  the  claustral  buildings.  Refectory.  F.  Formerly  the  cloister  or  ambu- 
latory. G.  Passage  communicating  with  the  hostelry.  H,  I.  Hostelry  and  offices 
(Robert  de  Thorigni).  J.  Chapel  of  hostelry  (St.  £tienne).  K,  K',  L,  M.  Refec- 
tory. Tower  known  as  the  Tour  des  Corbins  (Tower  of  Crows).  Chapter-house,  or 
hall  of  the  knights,  Galilee  or  narthex  (Merveille).  N.  Hall  of  the  military 
executive,  or  hall  of  the  officers.  O.  Tower  known  as  the  Tour  Perrine.  P. 
Battlements  of  the  gate-house.  Q.  Courtyard  of  the  Merveille.  R,  S.  Staircase 
and  terrace  of  the  apse.  T.  Courtyard  of  the  church.  U.  Fortified  bridge  con- 
necting the  lower  church  with  the  abbey  buildings.  V,  X.  Abbot's  lodging. 
Accommodation  for  guests.  Y,  Y'.  Cisterns  of  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries. 
Z.  Body  of  rock. 


252 


Gothic  Architecture 


I  52.  ABBEY  OF  MONT  ST.  MICHEL.   PLAN  AT  THE  LEVEL  OF  THE  UPPER 
CHURCH,  THE  CLOISTERS,  AND  THE  DORMITORY 

Key  to  Plan.—k,  A',  A."  Church,  choir,  and  transepts.  B,  B',  B".  Three  first 
bays  of  nave,  destroyed  in  1776.  C,  C',  C".  Towers  and  porch  (Robert  de  Thorigni). 
D.  Tomb  of  Robert  de  Thorigni.  E.  Formerly  the  terrace  in  front  of  the  church. 
F.  Formerly  the  chapter-house.  G,  G'.  Formerly  the  claustral  buildings.  Dormitory. 
H.  Platform  at  the  southern  entrance  of  the  church.  I.  Ruin  of  the  hostelry 
(Robert  de  Thorigni).  J.  Infirmary.  K.  Dormitories  of  the  thirteenth  century 
(Merveille).  K'.  Tower,  known  as  the  Tour  des  Corbins  (thirteenth  century, 
Merveille).  L,  L'.  Cloister  and  archives  (thirteenth  century,  Merveille).  M. 
Vestry  (thirteenth  century,  Merz'eille).  N.  Abbot's  lodging.  O.  Accommodation 
for  guests.  P.  Courtyard  of  the  Merveille.  P'.  Terrace  of  the  apse.  Q.  Court- 
yard of  the  church  and  great  staircase. 


Fortified  A  bbeys  253 

- 

Built  on  the  summit  of  a  rock,  the  impregnable 
steepness  of  which  provided  a  natural  rampart  north 
and  west,  it  depended  solely  upon  the  advantages  of 
its  position  for  defence.  Its  situation  in  the  midst 
of  a  treacherous  sandy  plain — a  position  which  gave 
rise  to  the  mediaeval  name,  Le  Mont  St.  Michel  au 
Peril  de  la  Mer—  secured  it  against  attempts  at 
investiture,  and  even  to  a  great  extent  against 
sudden  assaults.  Enclosures  of  stone  or  wooden 
fences  surrounded  it  at  those  points  on  the  east 


153.    ABBEY   OF   MONT   ST.    MICHEL.       TRANSVERSE    SECTION,    FROM 
NORTH    TO   SOUTH1 

where  the  less  rugged  nature  of  the  surface  rendered 
access  comparatively  easy,  and  where  stood  the 
entrance,  with  the  various  habitations  which  had 
grouped  themselves  round  it.  The  so-called  town 
had  been  founded  in  the  tenth  century  by  a  few 
families  decimated  by  the  Normans,  in  their  raids 
upon  Avranches  and  its  neighbourhood  after  the 
death  of  Charlemagne.  In  the  thirteenth  century  it 
consisted  of  a  small  number  of  houses  which,  by 

1  Description  de  FAbbaye  dn  Mont  St.  Michel  et  de  ses  Abords,  by 
Ed.  Corroyer  ;  Paris,  1877. 


254  Gothic  Architecture 

way  of  security  against  the  vagaries  of  the  sea,  were 
built  upon  the  highest  point  of  the  rock  to  the  east. 

In  1203  the  greater  part  of  the  abbey,  the  church 
excepted,  was  destroyed  during  the  wars  between 
Philip  Augustus,  King  of  France,  and  John,  King 
of  England. 

Historic  records  prove  conclusively  that  the  abbey 
had  no  defensive  works  properly  so-called  in  the 
twelfth  and  early  part  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

From  this  period  onwards  abbeys,  more  especially 


154.    ABBEY   OF   MONT   ST.    MICHEL.       LONGITUDINAL   SECTION,    FROM 
WEST   TO   EAST 

those  of  the  Benedictine  orders,  were  transformed 
into  regular  fortresses  capable  of  sustaining  a  siege. 
The  abbots,  in  their  character  of  feudal  lords,  fortified 
their  monasteries  to  ensure  them  against  disasters 
such  as  had  marked  the  early  years  of  the  thirteenth 
century.  Mont  St.  Michel  is  one  of  the  most  curious 
examples  of  such  fortification. 

The  original  architects  of  the  abbey  seem  to 
have  been  unwilling  to  diminish  the  height  of  the 
mount  by  levelling.  Resolving  to  detract  in  no 
degree  from  the  majesty  of  so  splendid  a  base  for 


Fortified  A  bbeys  255 

their  church,  they  set  about  their  work  on  the  same 
principle  as  the  pyramid  builders.  Our  illustrations 
show  how  the  buildings  were  raised  partly  on 
plateaux  circumscribing  the  apex  of  the  mount, 
partly  on  that  apex  itself.  The  result  is  that  the 
monastery,  as  we  see  it,  has  a  core  of  rock  rising  at 
its  highest  point  to  the  very  floor  of  the  church. 
The  ring  of  lower  stories  rests  upon  walls  of  great 
thickness,  and  upon  piers  united  by  vaults,  the  whole 
forming  a  substructure  of  perfect  solidity. 

The  section  made  through  the  transept  (Fig.  153) 
gives  an  exact  idea  of  the  portion  which  dates  from 
the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries,  and  of  the  build- 
ings which  gradually  grouped  themselves  round  this 
nucleus,  such  as  the  so-called  Meweille  (Marvel)  to 
the  north,  and  the  abbot's  lodging  to  the  south. 

The  longitudinal  section  (Fig.  154)  shows  the 
crypt,  or  lower  church.  This  was  not,  as  has  been 
frequently  asserted,  actually  hollowed  out  of  the 
rock  ;  it  was,  however,  very  ingeniously  contrived  in 
the  fifteenth  century  over  the  ruins  of  the  Roman- 
esque church  in  the  space  between  the  declivity  of 
the  mount  and  the  artificial  plateau  of  the  earlier 
architects.  The  substructures  of  the  Romanesque 
church  which  were  enlarged  by  Robert  de  Thorigni 
in  the  thirteenth  century  are  indicated  in  this  diagram. 
They  are  of  gigantic  proportions,  especially  towards 
the  west. 

Fig.  i  5  5  shows  the  so-called  Galerie  de  VAquilon 
(Gallery  of  the  North  Wind),  one  of  the  upper  stories 
of  the  claustral  buildings  to  the  north  of  the  church 
constructed  by  Roger  II.,  eleventh  abbot  (1106-1122). 

After    the    fire   of    1203,  when    the    abbey   had 


256  Gothic  Architecture 

become    a    feof   of   the    royal    domain,   the    Abbot 


155.  ABBEY  OF  MONT  ST.   MICHEL.      GALERIE  DE  L'AQUILON 
{GALLERY  OF  THE  NORTH  WIND) 


258 


Gothic  Architecture 


Jourdain  and  his  successors  rebuilt  it  almost  entirely, 
with  the  exception  of  the  church. 


157.    ABBEY  OF  MONT  ST.  MICHEL.       THE  ALMONRY.      PERSPECTIVE  VIEW 
LOOKING  WEST.       THE  CELLAR  BEYOND 

As  the  peculiarities  of  the  site  made  it  impossible 
to  adhere  strictly  to  the  Benedictine  system  of  direct 
communication  between  the  main  buildings  and  the 


Fortified  Abbeys 


259 


church,  the  lieux  reguliers,  or  accommodation  reserved 
for  the  monks,  were  disposed  above  the  magnificent 
building  to  the  north  of  the  church,  which,  from  the 


158.    ABBEY   OF   MONT   ST.    MICHEL.       NAMES    OF   THE   ARCHITECTS   OR 
SCULPTORS   OF   THE   CHOIR 


time  of  its  foundation,  was  known   as  La  Merveille 
(the  Marvel). 

This  vast  structure  fairly  takes  rank  as  the 
grandest  example  of  combined  religious  and  military 
architecture  of  the  finest  mediaeval  period. 


260  Gothic  Architecture 

The  Merveille   consists   of  three  stories,  two  of 


159.    ABBEY    OF    MONT   ST.    MICHEL.       CELLAR.       PERSPECTIVE   VIEW 
FROM    WEST   TO    EAST.       THE   ALMONRY    BEYOND 


which  are  vaulted.     The  lowest  contains  the  almonry 


Fortified  A  bbeys  2  6 1 

and  cellar ;  the  intermediate  story  the  refectory 
and  the  knights'  hall  ;  the  third  the  dormitory 
and  cloister.  The  building  consists  of  two  wings 
running  east  and  west ;  the  apartments  are  super- 
posed as  follows  : — In  the  east  wing  the  almonry,  the 
refectory,  and  the  dormitory  ;  in  the  west  the  cellar, 
the  knights'  hall,  and  the  cloister.1 

This  splendid  structure  is  built  entirely  of  granite. 
It  was  carried  out  by  one  continuous  effort,  under 
the  inspiration  of  an  incomparably  bold  and  learned 
design  of  the  Abbe  Jourdain,  to  which  his  successors 
religiously  adhered. 

The  undertaking  was  entered  upon  in  1203  and 
finished  in  1228,  the  final  achievement  being  the 
cloister,  the  architects  or  sculptors  of  which  are 
commemorated  by  an  inscription  in  the  spandril  of 
one  of  the  arcades  in  the  south  walk. 

To  fully  appreciate  this  stupendous  monument, 
we  must  realise  the  extraordinary  energy  which 
enabled  its  architects  to  complete  it  in  the  com- 
paratively short  space  of  twenty-five  years.  We 
must  take  into  account  the  conditions  of  its  growth, 
its  situation  on  the  very  summit  of  a  rugged  cliff, 
cut  off  from  the  mainland  at  times  by  the  sea,  at 
other  times  by  an  expanse  of  treacherous  quicksand. 
We  must  consider  the  enormous  difficulties  of  trans- 
porting materials,  seeing  that  all  the  granite  used 
was  quarried  by  the  monks  from  the  neighbouring 
coast.  It  is  true  that  an  unimportant  quota  of  the 
stone  was  dug  from  the  base  of  the  rock  itself.  But 
though  the  passage  across  the  sands  was  by  this 

1  Description  de   VAbbaye  dti  Mont  St.  Michel  et  de  ses  Abords, 
by  Ed.  Corroyer  ;  Paris,  1877. 


262 


Gothic  Architecture 


means  avoided,  the  difficulties  of  raising  great  masses 
of  stone  to  the  foot  of  the  Merveille,  the  foundations 
of  which  are  over  160  feet  above  the  sea-level,  had 


l6o.    ABBEY   OF    MONT   ST.    MICHEL.       REFECTORY 

still  to  be  met.  It  seems  certain  that  the  east  and 
west  buildings  of  which  the  Merveille  consists  were 
built  at  the  same  time,  for  though  certain  differences 


Fortified  A  bbeys  263 

are  perceptible  in  the  form  of  the  exterior  buttresses, 
they  evidently  result  from  the  interior  formation  of 
the  various  apartments.  A  study  of  the  plans, 


l6l.    ABBEY   OF   MONT   ST.    MICHEL.       CHAPTER-HOUSE,    CALLED 
THE   HALL   OF   THE   KNIGHTS 

sections,  and  facades  of  the  buildings  is  convincing 
on  this  head,  and  the  general  arrangements,  notably 
that  of  the  staircase,  all  point  to  the  same  conclusion. 


264  Gothic  Architecture 

This  staircase  is  a  spiral  in  the  thickness  of  the 
buttress  which,  with  its  crowning  octagonal  turret, 
forms  the  point  of  junction  between  the  two  buildings. 
It  winds  from  the  almonry  of  the  eastern  ground- 
floor  to  the  knights'  hall  on  the  west,  passing 
through  the  dormitory  of  the  eastern  block  to 
terminate  in  the  northern  embattlement  above. 

The  eastern  and  northern  facades  of  the  Merveille 
are  models  of  severe  and  virile  beauty  ;  a  massive 


162.  ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  CORNWALL 

grandeur  characterises  them,  especially  striking  and 
impressive  in  the  northern  front  as  viewed  from  the 
sea.  The  vast  walls  of  granite  (the  material  used 
throughout,  save  in  the  inner  walk  of  the  cloister) 
are  pierced  with  windows  varying  in  shape  according 
to  the  character  of  the  rooms  they  light.  Those  of 
the  dormitory  are  very  remarkable.  They  are  long 
and  narrow,  and  affect  the  aspect  of  loopholes, 
deeply  splayed  outwards  ;  the  peculiar  form  of  the 
honeycombed  window-heads  suggests  a  reminiscence 


Fortified  Abbeys  265 

of  Arab  types  seen  by  the  French  Crusaders  in 
Palestine.  The  thrusts  of  the  interior  vaulting  are 
met  on  the  exterior  by  massive  buttresses,  the 
vigorous  profiles  of  which  contribute  greatly  to  the 
nobility  of  the  general  effect. 

These  formidable  facades  were  practically  forti- 
fications, but  the  Merveille  was  further  defended  to 
the  north  by  an  embattled  wall,  flanked  by  a  tower 
which  served  as  a  post  for  watchmen,  to  which  the 
covered  ways  running  round  the  base  of  the  western 
buildings  converged. 

In  the  middle,  on  a  level  with  the  north-west 
angle  of  the  Merveille,  a  chatelet,  or  miniature  keep, 
now  destroyed,  guarded  the  rugged  passage  between 
embattled  walls  which  led  to  the  Fountain  of  St. 
Aubert,  and  was  known  as  the  Passage  du  Degre 
(passage  of  the  stairway). 

The  various  buildings  of  the  abbey  which  were 
added  in  the  fourteenth  century,  after  the  construc- 
tion of  the  Merveille,  are  :  the  abbot's  lodging,  with 
its  offices  on  the  south,  and  certain  military  works 
which  completed  the  defensive  system.  In  the 
fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  these  were  gradu- 
ally extended  to  the  walls  of  the  town,  as  we  shall 
see  in  Part  III.,  "  Military  Architecture." 


PART    III 

MILITARY    ARCHITECTURE 


CHAPTER  I 

CIRCUMVALLATION    OF    TOWNS 

THE  distinctive  character  of  military  architecture 
in  the  Middle  Ages  must  be  sought  in  defensive 
fortification.  In  all  other  respects  its  constructive 
methods  were  identical  with  those  employed  in 
architectural  works  generally.  The  few  ornamental 
features  of  military  buildings,  as,  for  instance,  the 
interior  vaults  and  the  profiles  of  consoles  and 
cornices,  diverge  but  slightly  from  the  accepted 
types  of  such  features  in  the  churches,  monasteries, 
and  domestic  structures  of  the  period. 

The  Latin,  Roman,  Gallo- Roman,  Romanesque, 
and  Gothic  architects  were  versed  in  every  depart- 
ment of  the  art  they  practised.  The  same  architect 
was  called  upon  to  construct  the  church  and  the 
fortress,  the  abbey,  and  the  ramparts  which  were 
often  its  necessary  complement,  the  donjon,  and 
castle,  the  town  hall,  the  hospital,  the  rural  barn,  and 
the  urban  dwelling.  He  was  responsible  not  only 
for  the  inception  of  every  class  and  form  of  building, 
but  for  its  successful  elaboration  ;  on  him  alone  the 
responsibility  of  its  execution  rested  ;  no  scientific 
specialist  checked  his  conclusions  and  verified  his 


270  Gothic  Architecture 

calculations  as   in   our  own   time.      The   system   by 


163.    ABBEY   OF   MONT   ST.    MICHEL.       GATE-HOUSE 

which    the    architect   and    the   engineer   have   each 


CircuiHvallation  of  Towns  271 

their  separate  functions  and  responsibilities  in  the 
construction  of  the  same  building  was  unknown. 
The  builder,  or  mason,  as  some  would  have  him 
called,  was  an  architect  in  the  fullest  sense  ;  he  him- 
self traced  the  diagrams  of  his  conceptions,  and 
directed  the  execution  of  every  detail,  careful  alike 
of  stability  and  beauty. 

It  is  a  curious  and  disheartening  phenomenon 
that  such  a  direct  contravention  of  the  principles  of 
mediaeval  art  as  the  modern  system  of  divided 
responsibility  implies,  should  obtain  only  among  the 
French,  the  very  people  to  whom  Western  Europe 
owes  its  initiation  into  those  principles.  In 
England,  in  Belgium,  in  Holland,  Switzerland,  and 
Germany  the  architect  is  also  the  engineer ;  the 
science  and  the  art  of  his  craft  are  inseparable. 
"  This  intimate  union  of  qualities  gives  an  in- 
dividuality to  certain  productions  of  these  nations 
which  we  might  well  lay  to  heart  and  make  the 
subject  of  serious  comparative  study.  We  must 
needs  admit  to  begin  with  that  we  ourselves  have 
become  disciples  rather  than  pioneers  in  a  great 
movement."  x 

The  one  preoccupation  of  the  modern  engineer 
seems  to  be  the  satisfaction  of  imperious  necessity. 
He  is  inclined  to  neglect  all  that  mathematics  can- 
not give  him.  And  yet  he  has  brought  about  a 
very  sensible  progress  by  his  mathematical  applica- 
tion of  modern  science.  He  has  unquestionably 
excelled  in  industrial  masterpieces  perfectly  adapted 
to  the  needs  of  the  moment,  if  wanting  in  the 

1  "  L'Art  a  1' Exposition, " /. 'A nhitecture,  by  Ed.  Corroyer  ;  Paris. 
L? Illustration,  for  25th  May  1889. 


272  Gothic  Architecture 

qualities  that  make  for  immortality.  We  accept 
with  qualified  admiration  his  marvellous  bridges  and 
kindred  works  in  metal — marvellous  yet  ephemeral  ; 
but  we  accept  them  merely  as  a  temporary  substitute 
for  the  more  solid  if  less  showy  stone  bridges  of  our 
early  architects. 

We  would  not  have  the  servant  of  yesterday 
the  master  of  to-morrow.  We  protest  against  the 
degradation  of  the  architect  from  his  high  and  noble 
estate  to  the  rank  of  a  mere  decorator,  however 
skilful.  We  would  not  witness  the  extinction  of  the 
ancient  French  traditions  which  inspired  so  many 
masterpieces,  and  to  which  we  look  as  the  source  of 
many  yet  to  come. 

It  appears,  moreover,  that  the  general  acceptation 
of  the  word  ingtnieur  (engineer)  is  a  totally  mistaken 
one.  It  is  derived  from  the  mediaeval  term  engigneur, 
which  was  very  differently  applied. 

The  architect  and  the  engineer  of  our  own  day 
are  both  constructors,  but  with  a  difference.  The 
architect  loves  and  cultivates  his  art ;  the  engineer, 
with  few  exceptions,  despises,  or  affects  to  despise, 
his. 

In  the  Middle  Ages  their  functions  were  perfectly 
distinct.  The  architect  constructed  what  the  en- 
gigneur  used  his  utmost  cunning  to  destroy.  The 
architect  built  ramparts  and  strengthened  them  with 
towers  ;  the  engigneur  undermined  them  if  attacking, 
or  countermined  them  if  defending.  It  was  his 
business  to  invent  or  direct  the  use  of  engines  of  war, 
such  as  rams,  mangonels,  arblasts,  and  machines  for 
the  slinging  of  enormous  projectiles,  or  grenades. 
He  constructed  the  portable  wooden  towers  which 


Circumvallation  of  Towns  273 

the  besieging  party  brought  up  against  the  walls  for 
an  escalade,  directed  the  sappers  who  undermined 
them,  and,  in  fact,  superintended  the  manufacture  of 
all  such  offensive  engines  as  were  necessary  in  the 
conduct  of  a  siege,  a  process  which,  before  the 
invention  of  firearms,  necessitated  preparations  as 
prolonged  and  tedious  as  they  were  complicated  and 
uncertain.  In  short,  the  architect  was  the  constructor 
of  fortifications,  the  engigneur  their  assailant  or  de- 
fender. It  was  not  until  the  time  of  Vauban  that 
military  engineers  were  called  upon  to  exercise 
functions  so  much  more  extensive.  At  an  earlier 


164.    CITY  OF  CARCASSONNE.       RAMPARTS  TO  THE  SOUTH-EAST 

period  there  were,  however,  specialists  in  construction 
who  undertook  such  works  as  the  circumvallation 
of  Aigues-Mortes,  but  their  labours  had  little  in 
common  with  those  of  modern  engineers. 

Before  the  feudal  period  the  fortifications  of 
camps  consisted  either  of  earthworks,  of  walls  built 
of  mud  and  logs,  or  of  palisades  surrounded  by 
ditches,  in  imitation  of  the  Roman  methods  of 
castrametation.  The  enceintes  of  towns  fortified  by 
the  Romans  were  walls  defended  by  round  or  square 
towers.  These  walls  were  built  double  ;  a  space  of 
several  yards  intervened,  which  was  filled  up  with 
the  earth  dug  from  the  moat  or  ditch,  mixed  with 

T 


274 


Gothic  Architecture 


rubble.  The  mass  was  levelled  at  the  top  and 
paved  to  form  what  is  technically  known  as  a 
covered  way,  or  terrace  protected  by  an  embattled 
wall  rising  from  the  outer  curtain. 

That  portion  of  the  enceinte  of  Carcassonne  which 
was  built  by  the  Visigoths  in  the  sixth  century  is 
thus  constructed  on  the  Roman  model.  "  The  ground 
on  which  the  town  is  built  rises  considerably  above 


165.    CITY   OF   CARCASSONNE.       NORTH-WEST   RAMPARTS. 
VISIGOTHIC   TOWER    (FIRST   ON    THE   LEFT) 


ROMANO- 


that  beyond  the  walls,  and  is  almost  on  a  level  with 
the  rampart.  The  curtains  1  are  of  great  thickness  ; 
they  are  composed  of  two  facings  of  dressed  stones 
cut  into  small  cubes,  which  alternate  with  courses  of 
bricks  ;  the  intervening  space  is  filled  not  with  earth, 
but  with  a  concrete  formed  of  rubble  and  lime." 2 
The  flanking  towers  which  rise  considerably  above 
the  curtains  were  so  disposed  that  it  was  possible  to 

1  The  wall  space  between  the  towers. 
2  Viollet-le-Duc,  La  Cite  de  Carcassonne. 


CircumvaUation  of  Towns  275 

isolate  them  from  the  walls  by  raising  drawbridges. 
Thus  each  tower  formed  an  independent  stronghold 
against  assailants. 

Fig.  1 6  5  shows  a  portion  of  the  north  -  west 
ramparts  of  the  city  of  Carcassonne,  with  the  first 
round  tower ;  to  the  left  of  the  drawing  is  the 
Romano  -  Visigothic  tower,  flanking  right  and  left 
the  curtains  of  the  same  period. 

In  accordance  with  the  Roman  tradition  the 
enceinte  of  a  town,  formed,  as  we  have  seen,  of 
ramparts  strengthened  by  towers,  were  further  de- 
fended by  a  citadel  or  keep,  of  which  we  shall  have 
more  to  say  in  the  following  chapter.  This  keep  com- 
manded the  whole  place,  which  was  usually  situated 
on  the  slope  of  a  hill  above  the  bank  of  a  river. 
The  bridge  which  communicated  with  the  opposite 
bank  was  fortified  by  a  gate-house  or  tete  de  pont,  to 
guard  the  passage. 

The  circumvallation  of  towns  often  consisted  of  a 
double  enclosure,  divided  by  a  moat.  By  the  close 
of  the  twelfth  century  architects  had  caught  the 
inspiration  of  the  great  military  works  of  the 
Crusaders  in  the  East,  and  military  architecture  had 
progressed  on  the  same  lines  as  religious  and  mon- 
astic architecture. 

The  territories,  conquered  by  the  Crusaders  in 
the  course  of  establishing  the  Christian  supremacy 
in  the  East,  had  been  divided  into  feofs  as  early  as 
the  twelfth  century.  These  soon  boasted  castles, 
churches,  and  monastic  foundations,  of  the  Cistercian 
and  Premonstrant  orders  among  others. 

According  to  G.  Rey,  the  following  abbeys  and 
priories  were  built  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Jerusalem 


276  Gothic  Architecture 

at  this  period  :— -The  monasteries  of  Mount  Sion, 
Mount  Olivet,  Jehoshaphat,  St.  Habakkuk,  and  St. 
Samuel,  etc.,  and  in  Galilee,  those  of  Mount  Tabor 
and  Palmaree.  The  military  organisation  was 
regulated  by  the  Assises  de  la  haute  Cour  (Assizes  of 
the  Supreme  Court),  which  determined  the  number 
of  knights  to  be  furnished  by  each  feof  for  the 
defence  of  the  kingdom,  and  in  like  manner,  the 
number  of  men-at-arms  required  from  each  church 
and  each  community  of  citizens.  .  .  .  The  middle  of 
the  twelfth  century  was  the  period  at  which  the 
Christian  colonies  of  the  Holy  Land  were  most 
flourishing.  Undeterred  by  the  wars  of  which  Syria 
was  the  theatre,  the  Franks  had  promptly  assimi- 
lated the  Greek  and  Roman  tradition  as  manifested 
in  Byzantine  types  of  military  architecture.  The 
double  enclosure  flanked  by  towers,  one  of  the  main 
features  of  Syrian  fortresses  built  by  the  Crusaders, 
was  borrowed  from  the  Greeks.  Many  of  their 
strongholds,  notably  Morgat,  the  so-called  Krak  of 
the  knights,  and  Tortosa,  were  of  colossal  proportions. 
They  may  be  divided  into  two  classes.  In  the  first, 
the  buildings  are  of  the  Prankish  type,  and  seem 
to  be  modelled  on  the  French  castles  of  the  eleventh 
and  twelfth  centuries.  The  flanking  towers  are 
nearly  always  round  ;  they  contain  a  defensive 
story,  while  their  summits  and  those  of  the  inter- 
vening curtains  are  crowned  with  battlements  in  the 
French  fashion.  Other  features  subsequently  intro- 
duced were :  the  double  enceinte,  borrowed  from  the 
Byzantines,  the  inner  line  of  which  commanded  the 
outer,  .and  was  sufficiently  near  to  allow  its  defenders 
to  engage,  should  assailants  have  carried  the  first 


Circumv dilation  of  Towns 


277 


barrier ;  secondly,  stone 
machicolations  in  place 
of  the  wooden  hourds  or 
timber  scaffoldings  which 
were  retained  in  France 
till  the  close  of  the 
thirteenth  century ;  and 
finally,  the  talus,  a  device 
by  which  the  thickness 
of  the  walls  was  tripled 
at  the  base,  thus  affording 
increased  security  against 
the  arts  of  the  sapper  and 
the  earthquake  shocks  so 
frequent  in  the  East. 

The  buildings  of  the 
second  class  belong  to 
the  school  of  the  Knights 
Templars.  Their  charac- 
teristic features  are  the 
towers,  invariably  square 
or  oblong  in  shape,  and 
projecting  but  slightly 
from  the  curtains.  The 
fortress  of  Kalaat-el-Hosn,1 
or  Krak  of  the  knights, 
commanded  the  pass 
through  which  ran  the 
roads  from  Horns  and 
Hamah  to  Tripoli  and 

1  P. tude  snr  les  Monuments  de 
I' Architecture  Militaire  des  croises 
en  Syne,  by  G.  Key  ;  Paris,  1871. 


278  Gothic  A  rch itecture 

Tortosa,  and  was  a  military  station  of  the  first 
importance.  Together  with  the  castles  of  Akkar, 
Arcos,  La  Colee,  Chastel-Blanc,  Areynieh,  Yammour, 
Tortosa,  and  Markab,  and  the  various  auxiliary 
towers  and  posts,  it  constituted  a  system  of  defence 
designed  to  protect  Tripoli  from  the  incursions  of 
the  Mahometans,  who  retained  their  hold  on  the 


I66A.  FORTRESS  DE  KALAAT-EL -HOSN  IN  SYRIA  (KRAK  OF  THE 
KNIGHTS).     AS  RESTORED  BY  M.  G.  REY 

greater  part  of  Syria.  .  .  .  The  Kraky  which  was 
built  under  the  direction  of  the  Knights  Hospitallers, 
has  a  double  enceinte^  separated  by  a  wide  ditch 
partly  filled  with  water.  The  inner  wall  forms  a 
reduct,  and  rising  above  the  outer  enclosure  com- 
mands its  defences.  It  also  encompasses  the  various 
dependencies  of  the  castle,  the  great  hall,  chapel, 
domestic  buildings,  and  magazines.  A  long  vaulted 


Circumvallation  of  Towns 


279 


passage,  easy  of  defence,  was  the  only  entrance  to 
the  place.  To  the  north  and  west  the  outer  line 
consisted  of  a  curtain  flanked  by  rounded  turrets, 
and  crowned  by  machicolations,  which  formed  a 
continuous  scaffolding  of  stone  along  the  greater 
part  of  the  enceinte. 

The    action    of    the    East    upon    the    West  was 


167.    CITY   OF   CARCASSONNE.       PLAN    (THIRTEENTH   CENTURY) 

manifested  in  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries 
by  the  application  to  the  fortification  of  Carcassonne 
and  Aigues  -  Mortes  of  methods  in  use  among  the 
Crusaders  in  Syria. 

This  oriental  influence  is  apparent  at  Carcassonne 
in  the  double  enceinte  borrowed  from  Syrian  fortresses. 

The  city  of  Carcassonne  stands  upon  a  plateau 
commanding  the  valley  of  the  Aude,  the  site  of  an 


280 


Gothic  A  rch  itecture 


ancient  Roman  castellum.  In  the  sixth  century  it 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Visigoths,  who  fortified  it. 
It  increased  considerably  in  extent  during  the  tenth, 
eleventh,  and  twelfth  centuries,  but  in  the  time  of 
Simon  de  Montfort  (1209)  and  of  Raymon  de 
Trancavel  (1240)  the  enceinte  was  not  nearly  so 
important  as  it  became  under  St.  Louis.  By  the 
middle  of  the  thirteenth  century  the  king  had  begun 


168.    CITY   OF   CARCASSONNE.       RAMPARTS.       SOUTH-WEST   ANGLE    • 

the  construction  of  defensive  works  on  a  vast  scale, 
and  built  the  outer  enceinte,  which  still  exists,  as 
may  be  seen  on  the  plan  (Fig.  167)  taken  from 
Viollet-le-Duc's  Cite  de  Carcassonne. 

The  primary  object  of  the  enceinte  was  to  secure 
the  place  against  a  sudden  attack  during  the  com- 
pletion or  enlargement  of  its  interior  defences.  The 
additions  of  St.  Louis,  which  were  carried  on  by 
Philip  the  Bold,  rendered  Carcassonne  impregnable 


Circumvallation  of  Towns 


281 


in  the  general  estimation.  "  As  a  fact,  it  was  never 
invested,  and  did  not  open  its  gates  to  Edward  the 
Black  Prince  till  1355,  when  all  Languedoc  had 
submitted  to  him."  J 

Oriental  influences  are  equally  evident  at  Aigues- 
Mortes.  The  Genoese  Guglielmo  Boccanera,  who 
constructed  the  enceinte,  was  apparently  familiar  with 


169.    RAMPARTS   OF    AIGUES-MORTES,    NORTH   AND    SOUTH 

the  system  of  fortification  adopted  by  the  Crusaders 
in  Syria.  The  machicolations  which  here  make 
their  first  appearance  in  Languedoc  (in  the  reign  of 
Philip  the  Bold),  proclaim  the  filiation  of  Aigues- 
Mortes  to  the  Syrian  fortresses.  Italian  influences 
are  also  perceptible  in  the  square  plan  of  the  flanking 
towers.  French  architects  had  always  preferred  the 
round  tower,  as  more  solid  in  itself,  and  less  open 

1  Viollet-le-Duc,  La  Cite  de  Carcassonne. 


282 


Gothic  Architecture 


to  attack  from  sappers,  who,  in  advancing  against 
a  building  of  this  form,  were  fully  exposed  to  the 
missiles  of  the  defenders  from  the  curtains  adjoin- 
ing ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  angles  of  the 
square  tower  gave  a  certain  protection  to  assailants 
advancing  against  its  front. 

The  ramparts  of  Avignon,  which  date  from  the 


170.    RAMPARTS  OF  AVIGNON.     CURTAIN,  TOWERS,  AND  MACHICOLATIONS 

fourteenth  century,  seem  to  have  been  constructed 
on  Italian  methods.  The  curtains  are  flanked  by 
square  towers,  open  towards  the  town,  and  sur^ 
mounted  by  embattled  parapets  corbelled  out  from 
the  walls,  and  machicolated  so  as  to  command  their 
bases. 

In  the  thirteenth  century  walls  and  towers  were 
provided    with     movable     wooden     scaffoldings,    as 


Circumvallation  of  Towns 


283 


shown  at  A  in  the  figure.  Spaces  were  left  in  the 
masonry  of  the  walls  for  the  insertion  of  wooden 
beams,  which,  projecting  from  the  curtain,  supported 
an  overhanging  gallery.  This,  being  pierced  with 
traps  or  apertures  in  the  flooring,  commanded  the 
base  of  the  wall,  and  was  an  important  element  in 
defensive  operations.  But  as  it  was  found  that  these 
timber  galleries  were 
easily  set  on  fire  by 
assailants,  they  were 
replaced  in  the 
fourteenth  century 
by  stone  machicola- 
tions, as  shown  at  B, 
consisting  of  corbels, 
supporting  an  em- 
battled parapet. 
Between  the  inner 
face  of  the  parapet 
and  the  outer  face 


of   the    curtain    the 

supporting     corbels 

alternated       with 

openings      for      the 

defence   of   the   base,   as   already    described.       This 

arrangement,  among  the  earliest  examples  of  which 

are  the  square  towers  of  Avignon,  was  soon  generally 

adopted    by  architects    in    the   construction   of   city 

ramparts. 

"  The  art  of  fortification,  which  had  made  great 
advances  at  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century, 
remained  almost  stationary  to  the  end  of  it.  During 
the  Hundred  Years'  War,  however,  it  received  a  fresh 


MACHICOLATIONS 


284  Gothic  Architecture 

impetus.  When  order  had  been  restored  in  the 
kingdom,  Charles  VII.  set  about  the  restoration  or 
reconstruction  of  many  fortresses  recaptured  from 
the  English.  In  the  defensive  works  of  such  towns 
and  castles,  and  in  various  new  undertakings  of  a 
like  nature,  we  recognise  the  method  and  regularity 
proper  to  an  art  based  on  well-defined  principles, 
and  far  advanced  towards  mastery."  1 

In  the  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel  the  successive 
modifications   applied   to  military  enceintes  from   the 


171.    RAMPARTS   OF   ST.    MALO    (FIFTEENTH   CENTURY) 

thirteenth  to  the  fifteenth  century,  are   illustrated  in 
the  fullest  and  most  interesting  manner. 

Of  the  fourteenth  century  fortifications,  which 
surrounded  the  original  town  at  the  summit  of  the 
rock,  connecting  the  ramparts  with  the  Merveille  on 
the  north,  and  the  abbey  buildings  on  the  south, 
some  fragments  still  remain.  The  tower  on  the 
north  is  intact.  The  walls  are  crowned  with  machi- 
colations, in  accordance  with  the  then  novel  system 
of  massing  the  defences  at  the  top  of  the  ramparts. 
The  gate  of  the  enceinte  was  to  the  south-east, 

1  Viollet-le-Duc,  Dictionnaire,  vol.  i. 


C^rc^imvallat^on  of  Towns  285 

judging  from  the  miniatures  in  the  livre  cTheures  of 
Pierre  II.,  Duke  of  Brittany,  which  show  the  arrange- 
ment of  the  original  enceinte  at  the  close  of  the 
fourteenth  century. 

The  abbey  was  at  this  time  governed  by  Pierre 
Le  Roy,  one  of  its  ablest  abbots  and  most  famous 
constructors.  He  rebuilt  the  summit  of  the  Tour 
des  Corbins  (inerveille]^  restored,  and  re-roofed  the 
abbey  buildings  to  the  south  of  the  church,  which, 
begun  by  Richard  Justin  in  1260,  were  carried  on 
at  intervals  by  his  successors  till  they  were  partially 
destroyed  by  the  fire  of  1374.  He  completed  the 
eastern  defences  by  the  addition  of  the  square  tower 
at  O  on  the  plan  (Fig.  I  5  i),  in  which  he  built  several 
rooms  for  the  accommodation  of  his  soldiers.  The 
tower  is  known  as  the  Tour  Perrine,  in  memory  of 
its  author.  We  have  seen  that  the  abbots  gradually 
became  great  feudal  chieftains  ;  the  Abbot  of  Mont 
St.  Michel  was  further  commandant  of  the  place 
for  the  king ;  and  he  was  empowered  to  bestow 
feofs  on  the  nobles  of  the  province,  who  bound 
themselves  in  return  to  keep  guard  over  the  mount 
in  certain  contingencies,  enumerated  in  the  following 
rendering  of  a  Latin  text : — * 

"  The  tenure  of  these  vavassories  was  by  faith 
and  fealty,  and  their  holders  were  bound  to  furnish 
relief  and  thirteen  knights,  each  of  whom  was  to 
come  in  person  to  guard  the  gate  of  the  abbey  when 
necessary — that  is  to  say,  in  time  of  war  ;  each  to 
keep  guard  for  the  space  of  the  ebb  and  flow  of  the 
sea — that  is  to  say,  during  the  rising  and  falling  of 

1  Ed.  Corroyer,  Description  de  VAbbaye  du  Mont  St.  Michel  et  de 
ses  Abords. 


286  Gothic  Architecture 

the  tide  ;  and  each  to  be  provided  with  gambeson, 
casque,  gauntlets,  shield,  lance,  and  all  requisite  arms  ; 
and  further  to  present  themselves  thus  armed  yearly 
at  the  feast  of  St.  Michael  in  September." 

In  the  early  years  of  the  fifteenth  century  he 
built  the  gate-house  and  crenellated  curtain  which 
connects  it  with  the  Merveille,  to  the  north  of  the 
guard -room,  Bellechaise  (see  Fig.  163,  beginning 
of  this  chapter).  The  gate-house  was  placed  in  front 
of  the  northern  fagade  of  Bellechaise  (D,  Fig.  150); 
an  open  space  between  this  and  the  south  wall  of 
the  new  structure  formed  a  wide  machicoulis  for  the 
protection  of  the  north  gate  (that  of  Bellechaise}, 
which,  by  the  erection  of  the  new  building,  had  been 
transformed  into  a  second  interior  entrance.  The 
gate-house  or  chatelet  is  a  square  structure,  flanked 
at  the  angles  of  the  north  front  by  two  turrets, 
corbelled  out  upon  buttresses.  In  general  appearance 
they  resemble  a  pair  of  huge  mortars  standing  on 
their  breeches.  Between  the  pedestals  of  these 
turrets  was  the  doorway  and  the  inclined  vault  over 
the  staircase  leading  to  the  guard -room.  This 
entrance  was  defended  by  a  portcullis  worked  from 
within  on  the  first  story,  and  by  three  machicoulis 
at  the  top  of  the  curtain,  between  the  battlements  of 
the  turrets.  For  the  further  protection  of  the  gate- 
house Pierre  Le  Roy  built  the  barbican  which  covers 
it  to  the  east  and  north,  and  also  commands  the 
great  staircase  (Grand  Degre)  on  the  north.  He 
modified  the  ramparts  by  the  addition  of  the  tower 
known  as  the  Tour  Claudine  at  the  north-east  angle 
of  the  Merveille.  In  the  lower  story  of  this  tower 
he  constructed  a  guard-room,  the  postern  of  which 


Circumv dilation  of  Towns 


287 


communicated  with  the  Grand  Degre,  and  by  a  series 
of  ingenious  and  unique  combinations  was  so  con- 
trived as  to  command  all  the  approaches.1 

In  1411  the  Abbot  Robert  Jolivet  was  nominated 
lord  of  the  abbey  by  Pope  John  XXIII.  After  his 
election  by  the  monks  he  was  made  captain  of  the 
garrison  by  the  king,  but  continued  to  live  in  Paris. 
In  1416,  however,  he  hastened  to  his  abbey,  which 
was  threatened  by  the  English,  who  had  possessed 
themselves  of  Lower  Normandy  after  the  battle  of 


172.    MONT   ST.    MICHEL.       SOUTH   FRONT    (AS   IT   WAS    IN    1875) 

Agincourt  in  1415.  Whilst  the  English  were  busy 
fortifying  Tombelaine,  Robert  Jolivet  completed  his 
walls  and  certain  towers  round  about  the  town,  which 
still  exist.  To  meet  the  expenses  of  his  undertaking 
the  abbot  obtained  a  grant  from  the  king  of  fifteen 
hundred  livres  from  the  revenues  of  the  Viscounty  of 
Avranches,  besides  a  subsidy  from  the  Master  of  the 
Mint  at  St.  L6. 

At  the  time  when   Robert  Jolivet  was  building 

1  Ed.  Corroyer,  Description  de  VAbbaye  du  Mont  St.  Michel,  etc. ; 
Paris,  1877. 


288 


Gothic  Architecture 


Circumvallation  of  Towns  289 

the  new  ramparts,  from  about  1415  to  1420,  the 
town  had  greatly  increased  towards  the  south,  and 
even  setting  aside  the  dangerous  proximity  of  the 
English  at  Tombelaine,  some  more  extensive  system 
of  defence  than  that  afforded  by  the  fortifications  of 
the  fourteenth  century  was  imperatively  needed  to 
secure  the  place  against  attack.  Robert  Jolivet 
incorporated  his  new  walls  on  the  east  with  those  of 
the  preceding  century,  which,  following  the  escarp- 
ments of  the  cliff,  descend  to  the  beach,  and  are 
protected  by  the  northern  tower.  These  walls  he 
flanked  with  an  additional  tower  projecting  con- 
siderably from  the  surface,  which  was  destined  to 
command  the  adjoining  curtains  and  protect  the 
main  line  of  his  defences.  He  then  carried  his  walls 
round  to  the  south  of  the  rock  and  strengthened 
them  by  five  other  towers.  The  last  of  these,  known 
as  the  Tour  du  Rot,  forms  the  south-eastern  projec- 
tion of  the  place,  and  commands  the  western  gate  of 
the  town. 

The  walls  and  their  sloping  bases  are  defended 
by  stone  machicolations  above,  the  consoles  of  which 
support  open  crenellated  parapets.  Several  of  the 
towers  were  roofed,  and  afforded  shelter  for  the 
defenders  of  the  ramparts.  After  leaving  the  Tour 
du  Roi  the  walls  turn  off  at  a  right  angle  and 
unite  themselves  to  the  abrupt  declivities  of  the  rock 
by  means  of  a  series  of  steps  and  covered  ways, 
commanded  by  a  fortified  guard-room.  Even  the 
inaccessible  peaks  of  the  rock  itself  are  fortified  and 
connected  with  the  defences  of  the  abbey  on  the 
south. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth  century,  and  still 
u 


290  Gothic  Architecture 

more  notably  towards  its  close,  firearms  had  been 
successfully  used  in  various  sieges,  and  had  made 
such  rapid  progress  that  the  whole  system  of  attack 
and  defence  was  transformed.  Towers  gave  way  to 
bastions,  the  terraces  of  which  became  batteries, 
while  the  battlements  of  the  earlier  mode  were  re- 
placed by  epaulments.  Machicolations  which  were 
now  merely  a  traditional  decoration  at  last  dis- 
appeared altogether,  and  military  science  gradually 
took  the  place  of  architecture,  for  which  there  was 
henceforth  little  scope  in  this  particular  field. 


CHAPTER   II 

CASTLES    AND    KEEPS,    OR    DONJONS 

THE  first  French  castles  of  the  mediaeval  period 
seem  to  have  been  built  for  the  purpose  of  arrest- 
ing invasion  and  affording  shelter  to  communities 
decimated  by  the  raids  of  the  Normans.  They  con- 
sisted of  simple  intrenchments  more  or  less  extensive. 
Surrounded  by  a  fosse  or  ditch  formed  of  earth- 
works, the  scarp  of  which  was  defended  by  a  palisade, 
they  had  much  in  common  with  the  camps  of  the 
ancient  Romans.  In  the  centre  of  the  enclosure 
rose  the  motte  (mote  or  mound),  a  conical  elevation, 
either  natural  to  the  ground,  or  artificially  formed 
on  the  model  of  the  Roman  prcetorium.  This  was 
surmounted  by  a  building,  generally  of  wood,  which 
served  as  a  post  of  observation  and  a  retreat  less 
accessible  than  the  enceinte  itself. 

In  these  rudimentary  dispositions  we  recognise 
the  germ  of  those  feudal  keeps  and  castles  which 
were  such  important  features  of  mediaeval  architec- 
ture, notably  during  the  Gothic  period. 

Defensive  works  of  this  nature  sprang  up  at 
various  points  of  the  royal  domain  which  were  ex- 
posed to  the  incursions  of  the  Scandinavian  pirates  ; 


292 


Gothic  Architecture 


but  the  temporary  concessions  of  Charles  the  Bald 
were  claimed  as  definitive  by  those  to  whom  they 
had  been  made.  "  When,  therefore,  that  feeble 
monarch  proclaimed  the  heredity  of  the  feofs  at 
Quierzy-sur-Oise  in  877,  he  did  but  sanction  that 
which  was  already  an  accomplished  fact.  .  .  .  When 
the  feudal  system  was  firmly  established,  the  nobles 


174.    CASTLE   OF    ANGERS 

turned  their  attention  to  the  maintenance  of  their 
usurpations  alike  against  the  kings  of  France, 
strangers,  and  neighbours.  To  this  end  they  care- 
fully chose  the  best  strategic  positions  in  their  terri- 
tories, and  fortified  them  in  the  most  durable  fashion 
at  their  command.  The  imposts  they  levied  were 
considerable,  and  their  serfs  were  subject  to  endless 
exactions."  *  Stone  castles  were  accordingly  built 

1  Anthyme  St.  Paul,  Histoire  JMomunentale  de  la  France. 


Castles  and  Keeps,  or  Donjons  293 

which,  in  general  arrangement,  adhered  to  primitive 
models.  In  980  Frotaire  had  raised  no  less  than 
five  around  Perigueux,  his  episcopal  town. 

In  991  Thibault  File-Etoupe  built  a  fortress  on 
the  hill  of  Montlhery,  near  the  royal  residences  of 
Paris  and  Etampes,  which  was  very  formidable  to 
the  first  five  kings  of  the  house  of  Capet.  Later, 


175.    CARCASSONNE  ;     CITADEL.       VIEW   FROM   THE    NORTH-EASTERN 
ANGLE.       (SEE   PLAN,    FIG.    167) 

when  it  became  a  royal  possession,  it  was  one  of  the 
chief  bulwarks  of  the  city. 

In  the  Middle  Ages  the  castle  bore  the  same 
relation  to  the  fortified  town  as  did  the  keep  to  the 
feudal  castle,  and  the  history  of  one  is  bound  up  in 
that  of  the  other. 

In  a  fortified  town  the  castle  was  the  lodging  of 
the  leader  and  his  soldiers.  It  was  connected  with 
the  ramparts  of  the  place,  and  had  one  or  more 


294 


Gothic  Architecture 


special  outlets  ;  it  was  further  provided  with  defences 
on  the  side  of  the  town  itself,  so  that  upon  occasion 
it  became  an  isolated  stronghold. 

The  Castle  of  Carcassonne  is  a  famous  example 
of  such  offensive  and  defensive  fortification.  It  was 
built  in  the  first  years  of  the  twelfth  century,  and  is 
composed  of  various  lodgings  for  the  chief  and  his 


176.    LOCHES   CASTLE.       KEEP 

garrison,  defended  east  and  north,  on  the  side 
towards  the  city,  by  towers  and  curtains  (Fig.  175). 
At  the  south-west  angle  independent  reducts  and 
towers  guard  the  courtyards  and  approaches.  The 
west  front  overlooks  the  open  country,  and  here  was 
placed  the  gate,  which  was  defended  by  a  series  of 
formidable  devices  so  ingenious  as  to  preclude  all 
possibility  of  surprise. 


Castles  and  Keeps,  or  Donjons  295 

During  the  Romanesque  and  Gothic  periods  the 
castle  was  a  miniature  town,  with  its  own  fortified 
enceinte,  composed  of  walls  reinforced  by  towers 
which  served  as  refuges  at  various  points  of  the 
circumference,  and  formed  so  many  reducts  for  the 
arrest  of  assailants. 

The  keep  was  the  citadel  of  this  miniature  town, 
the  temporary  lodging  of  the  lord  whose  vassals 
lived  in  the  internal  offices,  and  whose  soldiers  occu- 
pied the  gate-house  buildings  and  the  towers  of  the 
ramparts.  The  noble  sought  to  give  his  special 
habitation  the  most  formidable  aspect  possible,  and 
thereby  to  strike  terror  to  the  beholder,  a  very  neces- 
sary device  in  those  days  of  conflict  when  the  friend 
of  night  was  often  the  implacable  foe  of  morning. 
"  In  times  of  peace  the  keep  was  the  receptacle  for 
the  treasure,  arms,  and  archives  of  the  family  ;  but 
the  lord  did  not  lodge  there  ;  he  only  took  up  his 
quarters  in  the  keep  with  his  wife  and  children  in 
time  of  war.  As  it  was  not  possible  for  him  to 
defend  the  place  alone,  he  surrounded  himself  with 
a  band  of  the  most  devoted  of  his  followers  who 
shared  his  dwelling.  From  thence  he  exercised  a 
scrupulous  surveillance  over  the  garrison  and  its 
approaches,  for  the  keep  was  always  placed  at  the 
most  vulnerable  point  of  the  fortress,  and  he  and 
his  bodyguard  held  the  horde  of  vassals  and  retainers 
in  due  subservience  ;  as  they  were  able  to  pass  in 
and  out  at  all  hours  by  secret  and  well-guarded  pass- 
ages, the  garrison  was  kept  in  ignorance  of  the  exact 
means  of  defence,  the  lord,  as  was  natural,  doing  all 
in  his  power  to  make  them  appear  formidable." 1 

1  Viollet-le-Duc,  Dictionnaire,  vol.  v. 


296  Gothic  Architecture 

Castles  and  keeps  of  stone  were  generally  built 
upon  the  natural  scarp  of  some  spur  commanding 
two  valleys  and  near  the  banks  of  a  river ;  the 
primitive  mounds  of  the  feudal  fortresses  were 
abandoned  ;  as  we  have  already  remarked,  these 
were  in  many  cases  artificial,  and  would  have  been 
quite  inadequate  to  the  support  of  the  huge  masses 
of  masonry  of  the  new  architecture. 

"  By  the  close  of  the  tenth  century  and  the  open- 
ing years  of  the  eleventh,  Foulques  Nerra  was  rais- 
ing castles  throughout  his  own  territories  in  Anjou, 
and  on  every  available  point  of  vantage  he  could 
wrest  from  his  neighbour,  the  Count  of  Blois  and 
Tours ;  the  latter  built  fortresses  to  resist  the 
aggressor  and  complete  the  network  of  strongholds 
begun  by  his  father,  Thibault  the  Trickster,  one  of 
the  most  turbulent  nobles  of  his  day."  1 

The  keep  of  Langeais,  on  a  precipitous  hill  over- 
looking the  Loire,  was  founded  by  Foulques  Nerra 
at  the  close  of  the  tenth  century  ;  the  walls,  which 
are  still  standing  on  three  sides,  show  traces  of 
Gallo-Roman  methods  of  construction  ;  the  dressed 
stones  are  of  small  size,  and  brick  and  stone  are 
used  conjointly  for  the  voussoirs  of  the  window 
arches. 

A  large  number  of  castles  and  keeps  were  built 
in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries,  among  others 
those  of  Plessy,  Grimoult,  Le  Pin,  and  La  Pomme- 
raye,  the  last  on  a  mound  surrounded  by  deep 
moats  which  separate  three  lines  of  circumvallation 
from  each  other  ;  Beaugency  -  sur  -  Loire,  the  vast 
keep  of  which  was  four  stories  high  ;  and  Loches, 

1  Anthyme  St.  Paul,  Histoire  Monumentah  de  la  France. 


Castles  and  Keeps,  or  Donjons  297 

which  is  ascribed  to  Foulques  Nerra,  but  which 
seems  to  belong  rather  to  the  twelfth  century,  at 
which  period  military  architecture  had  made  a  great 
advance.  The  keep  of  Loches  is  perhaps  the  finest 
of  all  such  structures  in  France ;  in  height  it  is 
nearly  i  oo  feet ;  the  ramparts  seem  to  date  from 


177.    FALAISE    CASTLE.       KEEP 

the  thirteenth  century  ;  the  form  of  the  towers  on 
plan  is  a  pointed  arch,  a  shape  adopted  as  offering 
greater  resistance  at  the  part  most  frequently 
attacked  by  the  sapper. 

At  Falaise,  where  the  castle  like  that  of  Dom- 
front  is  built  on  a  rugged  promontory,  the  ramparts 
are  later  than  the  keep,  the  architectural  details  of 


298 


Goth  ic  A  rch  itectii  re 


which  point  to  the  twelfth  century.  This  hypothesis 
is  supported  by  a  passage  in  the  Chronicle  of  Robert 
du  Mont,  quoted  by  M.  de  Caumont.  In  1123 
Henry  II.  rebuilt  the  keep  and  ramparts  of  Arques, 
and  carried  out  similar  restorations  at  Gisors, 
Falaise,  Argentan,  Exmes,  Domfront,  Amboise,  and 
Vernon. 


178.    LAVARDIN    CASTLE.       KEEP 

Other  keeps  of  equal  interest  in  point  of  situa- 
tion, plan,  or  details  of  construction  are : — Ste. 
Suzanne,  Nogent-le-Rotrou,  Broue,  L'Islot,  Tonnay- 
Boutonne,  Pons,  Chamboy,  Montbazon,  Lavardin, 
Montrichard,  and  Huriet  in  the  Bourbonnais.  All 
these,  in  common  with  those  first  described,  are 
square  or  rectangular  on  plan.  From  the  end  of 
the  twelfth  century  onwards  the  cylindrical  form 


Castles  and  Keeps,  or  Donjons  299 

predominates  in  the  plan  of  keeps  and  towers.      On 
the    whole,    it    offered    the    best    resistance    to    the 


T~T 


179.    KEEP   OF   AIGUES-MORTES.       TOUR    DE   CONSTANCE 

mediaeval  assailant.  The  convex  surface  was  of 
equal  strength  all  round,  and  as  we  have  seen  in 
the  preceding  chapter,  the  circular  trace  for  towers 


300  Gothic  Architecture 

gave  the  garrison  the  best  chance  of  defending  their 


bases  from  the  curtain,  and  of  opposing  the  work  of 
sappers  and  miners. 

The  great  advance  made  in   architecture    by    the 
general   adoption   of    an   expedient   so    simple    and 


Castles  and  Keeps •,  or  Donjons  301 

easy  of  execution  as  the  vault  on  intersecting  arches 
manifested  itself  very  strongly  in  military  structures. 
The  heavy  wooden  floors  of  the  earlier  keeps,  which 
were  so  apt  to  catch  fire,  were  replaced  by  less 
ponderous  vaults,  binding  the  circular  walls  firmly 
together,  and  forming  a  flooring  for  the  various  stories 
less  unsteady  and  infinitely  more  durable  than  the 
huge  beams  and  joists  of  earlier  days. 

A  further  improvement  was  the  pointed  roof, 
round  on  plan,  now  generally  adopted  as  better 
calculated  to  withstand  projectiles  or  combustibles 
which  shattered  the  angles  of  the  roof  in  the  old 
square  towers,  and  set  fire  to  the  timbers. 

The  form  of  keeps,  however,  varied  considerably 
throughout  the  twelfth  century.  At  Houdan  the 
keep  is  a  great  tower  strengthened  by  four  turrets  ;  at 
.ttampes  it  is  composed  of  four  clustered  towers, 
forming  a  quatrefoil  on  plan  ;  the  vaulted  stories 
are  marked  by  many  curious  features,  among  others 
a  deep  well,  the  opening  of  which  is  in  the  second  floor. 
Some  historians  date  this  building  from  the  eleventh 
century  ;  there  are  indications,  however,  in  the  details 
ot  the  architecture  and  sculptures,  which  point  to  the 
early  part  of  the  reign  of  Philip  Augustus. 

The  keep  of  Provins,  which  belongs  to  the  twelfth 
century,  has  certain  very  original  features.  It  rises 
from  a  solid  mound  of  masonry,  and  has  a  circular 
enceinte.  The  base  of  the  keep  itself  is  square,  and 
is  flanked  at  each  angle  by  a  turret.  An  octagonal 
tower  surmounts  the  square  base,  and  is  connected 
with  the  flanking  turrets  by  flying  buttresses.  The 
keep  of  Gisors  is  also  octagonal  in  form,  one  of  its 
octagons  being  at  a  tangent  to  the  circular  enceinte 


302 


Goth ic  A  rch  itectu re 


which  crowns  the  feudal  motte  or  mound.  It  was 
built  in  the  twelfth  century,  and  was  considerably 
augmented  by  the  line  of  walls  and  square  towers 
which  Philip  Augustus  drew  round  the  mound. 

The  Chateau  Gaillard,  built  at  the  close  of  the 
twelfth  century  on  an  eminence  commanding  the 
Seine  at  Les  Andelys,  has  several  peculiarities  of 
arrangement.  The  round  keep  is  first  enclosed 'by 
a  circular  enceinte,  or  rather  by  a  square,  the  angles 
of  which  have  been  rounded.  This  in  its  turn  is 


1 8 1.  CASTLE  OF  CHINON.   SOUTH  FRONT 

surrounded  by  an  elliptic  enclosure  connected  with 
the  defences  of  the  castle,  and  consisting  of  a  series 
of  segmental  towers  united  by  very  narrow  curtains. 
In  this  massive  structure  the  art  of  the  architect 
manifests  itself  only  in  the  robust  solidity  of  the 
masonry.  It  is  the  keep  in  its  purely  military 
character.  No  trace  of  decoration  mitigates  its 
austerity. 

Philip  Augustus,  having  possessed  himself  of  the 
Chateau  Gaillard,  fortified  Gisors  on  the  same 
formidable  scale,  and  proceeded  to  build  the  castle 
of  Dourdan  as  well  as  his  own  palace  fortress  of  the 


Castles  and  Keeps,  or  Donjons  3°3 

Louvre,  in  Paris.  Upon  the  death  of  the  king, 
Enguerrand  III.  began  to  build  a  fortress  at  Coucy, 
which  he  completed  in  less  than  ten  years  (1223- 


z—  - 


182.    CASTLE   OF   CLISSON.       KEEP 


1230).  Its  grandiose  proportions  and  formidable 
system  of  defence  surpassed  everything  that  had  gone 
before.  Coucy  was, in  fact,  the  architectural  manifesta- 
tion of  that  haughty  ambition  to  which  Enguerrand 


Gothic  Architecture 


is    said    to   have   given    free   expression    during   the 
minority  of  his  sovereign. 

Next  in  importance  to  the  castles  and  keeps  of 
the  thirteenth  century,  already  enumerated,  are  the 
following : — The  White  Tower  of  Issoudun  ;  the 
Tower  of  Blandy ;  the  octagonal  keep  of  Chatillon-sur- 
Loing,  Semur  ;  the  royal  fortresses  of  Angers,  built 
by  St.  Louis  ;  Montargis,  Boulogne,  Chinon,  and 
Saumur  ;  the  Tour  Constance  or  keep  of  Aigues- 
Mortes,  ascribed  to  St.  Louis  ;  the  castle  of  Najac, 


.  ^ 


183.    VILLENEUVE-LES-AVIGNON.       CASTLE    OF   ST.    ANDRE 

built  by  his  brother,  Alphonse  of  Poitiers ;  the 
castles  of  Bourbon  1'Archambault  and  Chalusset, 
and  the  castle  of  Clisson,  rebuilt  or  begun  by 
Olivier  I.,  Lord  of  Clisson,  after  his  return  from  the 
Holy  Land,  etc. 

In  the  fourteenth  century  military  architecture 
developed  chiefly  on  reconstructive  lines.  Ancient 
fortresses  were  reorganised  in  accordance  with  the 
new  methods  of  attack  and  (consequently)  of  defence, 
and  the  weak  points  brought  to  light  by  recent 
sieges  were  dealt  with.  The  same  process  was 


Castles  and  Keeps,  or  Donjons  305 

applied  to  the  construction  of  towers  which  had 
hitherto  been  furnished  with  several  rows  of  loop- 
holes, an  excellent  expedient  for  the  defence  of 


184.    CASTLE   OF   TARASCON 


curtains  and  approaches,  but  subject  to  this  draw- 
back, that  it  directed  attention  to  the  most  vulner- 
able points.  The  first  effect  of  the  use  of  cannon 
in  warfare  was  to  increase  the  thickness,  of  the 
walls  ;  subsequently,  such  structural  modifications  were 

X 


306  Gothic  Architecture 

adopted  as  were  required  by  the  novel  method  of 
massing  all  the  defences  at  the  summit  of  machi- 
colated  walls.  The  principal  castles  of  this  period 
were  Vincennes,  near  Paris,  built  by  Philip  of  Valois 
and  Charles  V.,  and  the  vast  fortified  palace  at 
Avignon,  constructed  by  the  Popes  Benedict  XII., 
Clement  VI.,  Innocent  VI.,  and  Urban  V.,  of  which 
we  shall  have  more  to  say  in  Part  IV.  Gaston 
Phcebus,  Count  of  Foix  and  Beam,  built  square 
keeps  in  the  Bastide  of  Beam,  at  Montaner,  and  at 
Mauvezin,  besides  circular  keeps  at  Lourdes  and  at 
Foix. 

Among  keeps  and  castles  completed  or  entirely 
built  in  the  fourteenth  century,  Anthyme  St.  Paul 
enumerates  those  of  Roquetaillade,  Bourdeilles, 
Polignac,  Briquebec,  Hardelot,  Rambures,  Lavardin 
(the  foundations  of  which  were  laid  in  the  twelfth 
century),  Montrond,  Turenne,  Billy,  Murat,  and 
Herisson,  the  curious  keep  of  Montbard,  the  keeps 
of  Romefort,  Pouzauges,  Noirmoutier,  and  many 
others. 

At  the  end  of  the  fourteenth  and  beginning  of  the 
fifteenth  century  Louis  of  Orleans,  son  of  Charles 
V.,  took  advantage  of  the  madness  of  his  brother 
Charles  VI.  to  fortify  various  positions  on  which  he 
relied  for  the  furtherance  of  his  ambitious  schemes. 
In  1393  and  the  years  immediately  following  he 
acquired  various  estates  in  Valois :  Montepilloy, 
Pierrefonds,  and  La  Ferte-Milon,  the  castle  of  which 
he  rebuilt  entirely.  He  also  bought  the  domain  of 
Coucy  in  1400,  after  the  death  of  the  last  male 
descendant  of  Enguerrand  III. 

Coucy,    Pierrefonds,   and    La    Ferte-Milon    have 


Castles  and  Keeps,  or  Donjons  307 

been  so  exhaustively  described  in  special  works, 
notably  those  of  Viollet-le-Duc,  that  we  need  not 
reproduce  them  here.  We  have  cited  them  as 
characteristic  types  of  those  colossal  fortresses  and 
keeps,  admirable  alike  in  grandiose  proportion  and 
refinement  of  detail  which  are  the  supreme  expression 
of  feudal  power. 


185.    VITRE   CASTLE 

Several  other  castles  were  built  in  Albigeois, 
Auvergne,  Limousin,  Guyenne,  La  Vendee,  and 
Provence,  notably  at  Tarascon.  The  keeps  of 
Treves  in  Anjou  also  date  from  this  period. 

Important  castles  sprang  up  all  over  Brittany 
in  the  fifteenth  century.  Such  were  Combourg, 
Fougeres,  Montauban,  St.  Malo,  Vitre,  Elven, 
Sucinio,  Dinan,  Tonquedec,  etc. 


308  Gothic  Architecture 

Many  of  these  buildings  which  date  from  the 
close  of  the  century  were  remarkable  for  their 
ingenuity  of  arrangement  and  richness  of  decoration. 
But  though  worthy  of  all  attention  from  the  artistic 
point  of  view,  they  do  not  come  within  the  scope  of 
our  present  study — that  of  military  architecture  in 
the  Gothic  period. 


CHAPTER   III 

GATES    AND    BRIDGES 

THOUGH  confining  ourselves  to  a  brief  historical 
abstract  of  the  so-called  Gothic  period  in  architec- 
ture, without  reference  to  Roman  examples,  we  have 
said  enough  in  the  foregoing  studies  on  castles  and 
keeps,  and  the  circumvallation  of  towns,  to  give 
some  idea  of  the  importance  attached  by  architects 
to  the  gates  which  secured  the  enceintes,  and  the 
bridges  which  afforded  an  approach. 

Gates. — Following  the  example  of  those  Prankish 
architects  whose  works  in  Syria  after  the  first  Crusade 
seem  to  have  exercised  such  far-reaching  influence, 
French  builders  of  the  reigns  of  Philip  Augustus 
and  St.  Louis  reduced  the  entrances  of  fortresses 
and  fortified  enceintes  to  the  smallest  number 
practicable.  Their  construction  was  based  upon  a 
system  calculated  to  repulse  any  ordinary  attempt 
to  carry  the  place  by  direct  attack  ;  as  a  rule, 
fortresses  were  taken  rather  by  ruse,  surprise,  or 
treason  than  by  regular  siege. 

During  the  twelfth,  and  more  especially  the 
thirteenth  century,  the  gates  were  the  points  most 
strongly  fortified.  They  were  approached  over  a 


3io 


Gothic  Architecture 


bridge,  by  raising  a  movable  portion  of  which,  how- 
ever, entrance  might  be  barred  on  the  very  threshold. 
The  narrow  gateway  passage  was  defended  by  two 
projecting  towers  pierced  with  loopholes,  and  con- 
nected by  a  curtain.  The  whole  structure  formed  a 


1 86.    CITY   OF   CARCASSONNE.       GATE-HOUSE   OF   THE   CASTLE 

fortified  gate-house,  known  as  a  chatelet^  which  had 
to  be  carried  before  an  assailant  could  penetrate  to 
the  fortress  beyond.  The  passage  was  further  de- 
fended by  a  single  or  double  portcullis,  a  grated 
timber  framework  like  a  harrow,  cased  with  iron,  the 
uprights  of  which  were  spiked  at  the  bottom.  The 
passage  was  also  defended  by  machicolations  or 


Gates  and  Bridges  311 

holes  in  the  roof,  through  which  the  garrison  could 
hurl  down  missiles  on  the  heads  of  their  enemies, 
should  the  latter  have  forced  the  gate. 

The  castle-gate  of  Carcassonne  which  was  built 
about  1 1 20  still  exists,  and  is  a  good  example  of 
such  arrangements. 

The  minute  precautions  adopted  by  architects 
to  guard  against  surprise  are  very  manifest  in  this 
example.  A  sudden  attempt  was  often  successful, 
especially  if  favoured  by  traitors  among  the  defenders 
themselves. 

The  difficulties  of  passage  were  increased  by  the 
multiplication  of  portcullises,  the  windlasses  of  which 
were  worked  from  different  stories  of  the  tower,  so 
as  to  prevent  collusion  between  different  parties  of 
the  garrison,  which  was  often  composed  largely  of 
mercenaries.  In  the  gate-house  of  Carcassonne  the 
first  portcullis  was  raised  or  lowered  by  means  of 
chains  and  counter-weights  worked  from  a  windlass 
on  the  second  floor ;  the  second  portcullis  was 
worked  in  like  manner  from  the  first  floor,  in  a 
place  entirely  cut  off  from  communication  with  that 
above,  to  which  access  could  only  be  obtained  by  a 
wooden  staircase  in  the  castle  courtyard. 

In  the  thirteenth  century  military  architects 
further  provided  against  surprises  by  defensive  out- 
works. The  gate  of  Laon,  at  Coucy,  so  admirably 
described  by  Viollet-le-Duc,  is  a  famous  example. 
These  outworks,  which  were  called  barbicans,  were 
designed  to  protect  the  great  gate  and  its  approaches. 

Around  the  walls  of  the  city  of  Carcassonne  a 
second  line  of  ramparts  had  been  drawn  by  St. 
Louis,  in  which  only  a  single  opening  gave  access  to 


312 


Gothic  Architecture 


the  lists  (Fig.  187) — that  is  to  say,  the  space  between 
the  inner  and  outer  enclosures.  He  afterwards 
built  a  huge  tower,  known  as  the  Barbican,  to  the 
west  of  the  castle,  with  which  it  was  connected  by 


•^^^r--^.^~~--^   -=*- 


187.  CARCASSONNE.     GATEWAY  OF  THE  LISTS,  KNOWN  AS  THE 
PORTE  DE  L'AUDE 

crenellated  walls,  and  by  inner  cross-walls,  so  arranged 
in  a  kind  of  echelon  that  the  open  spaces  on  one 
side  were  masked  by  the  projections  on  the  other 
(see  plan,  Fig.  167).  The  tower  was  destined 
to  cover  sorties  from  the  garrison,  and  to  keep 
open  communication  by  the  bridge  across  the 


Gates  and  Bridges  313 

Aude.  It  was  rather  an  outwork  than  a  barbican 
such  as  Philip  the  Bold  built  before  the  Porte 
Narbonaise,  on  the  east  of  the  city,  towards  the 
close  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

The  Porte  Narbonaise  bears  a  general  resemblance 
to  the  main  gate  of  the  castle,  subject,  however,  to 
the  great  advance  made  in  military  architecture  in  the 
course  of  a  century.  The  gateway  towers  are  pro- 


188.   CITY  OF  CARCASSONNE.       GATE  KNOWN   AS  THE  PORTE  NARBONAISE 

vided  with  spurs,  an  invention  directed  against  the 
attack  of  miners,  which  had  the  further  advantage  of 
interfering  with  the  action  of  a  battering-ram,  by 
exposing  those  who  worked  it  to  missiles  from  the 
adjacent  parts  of  the  curtain.  The  gate  opened 
immediately  upon  the  lists  ;  it  was  defended  by  the 
crenellated  semi-circular  barbican,  which  was  united 
on  either  side  to  the  embattled  parapet  of  the  lists. 
Access  to  the  barbican  was  obtained  only  by  a 
narrow  passage  preceded  by  a  bridge,  the  latter 


314  Gothic  Architecture 

easily  defended  by  a  redan  which  adjoined  the 
postern  of  the  barbican. 

The  gate  itself  was  provided  with  two  portcullises 
like  those  of  the  castle  gate  ;  behind  the  first  were 
massive  folding-doors,  and  over  it  a  wide  machicolation. 

The  constructive  methods  employed  in  the  build- 
ing of  fortified  gates  were  modified  as  military 
architecture  progressed  on  lines  already  considered 


189.  RAMPARTS  OF  AIGUES-MORTES.  GATE  KNOWN  AS  THE  PORTE  DE  LA 
GARDETTE.  DRAWBRIDGE.  (TO  THE  RIGHT  OF  THE  DRAWING 
THE  TOUR  CONSTANCE,  BUILT  BY  ST.  LOUIS) 

by  us  in  the  first  chapter  of  this  section,  when  deal- 
ing with  defensive  methods  generally,  which,  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  seem  to  have  been  in  advance  of 
those  of  attack.  A  steady  improvement  in  details 
went  on  until  the  invention  of  gunpowder  came  in 
to  profoundly  modify  the  conditions  alike  of  defence 
and  assault. 

The  gateways  of  fortified   enceintes  were  modified 
in  the  fourteenth  century  not  only  by  alterations  in 


Gates  and  Bridges 


315 


the  plan  of  towers,  the  substitution  of  stone  machi- 
colations for  the  wooden  hourds  or  scaffoldings  of 
parapets,  the  addition  of  portcullises,  folding -doors, 
and  the  machicoulis  of  the  vaulted  passage,  but 
further  by  the  in- 
vention of  the  draw- 
bridge. A  draw- 
bridge, it  may  be 
hardly  necessary  to 
say,  consisted  of 
a  wooden  platform 
suspended  by  chains 
to  cross-beams 
poised  on  uprights 
on  the  principle  of 
a  see -saw  ;  when 
lowered,  the  bridge 
afforded  a  passage 
across  the  moat. 
It  was  raised  by 
depressing  the  inner 
ends  of  the  lever- 
beams  which 
pivoted  upon  a  ful- 


crum, and  thus 
brought  the  plat- 
form up  vertically 
against  the  front 

of  the  building,  where  it  formed  an  outer  door  which 
an  attacking  party  had  either  to  batter  in  or  to 
bring  down  by  cutting  the  chains. 

It  will   be  readily  perceived   that  such  a  bridge 
was  infinitely  more  effectual  and  more  to  be  depended 


190.    RAMPARTS  OF  DINAN.       GATE  KNOWN 
AS  THE  PORTE  DE  JERZUAL 


3i 6  Gothic  Architecture 

upon  than  the  portable  bridge  mentioned  in  our 
description  of  the  castle  gate  of  Carcassonne.  The 
latter  had  to  be  raised  piece  by  piece,  a  prolonged 
operation  impossible  of  execution  in  case  of  a  sudden 
surprise. 

Aigues-Mortes  seems  to  have  been  one  of  the 
first  fortresses  to  which  the  new  methods  were  applied. 
The  gates  east,  west,  and  south  are  constructed  on 
the  twelfth-century  system,  as  exemplified  at  Car- 
cassonne. But  the  northern  gate,  known  as  the 
Porte  de  la  Gardette,  which  was  either  made  or 
altered  in  the  fourteenth  century,  still  shows  the 
grooves  for  the  beams  of  the  drawbridge,  and  the 
pointed  arch  of  the  doorway  is  enframed  by  a  square 
rebate  destined  for  the  platform  when  raised. 

The  use  of  drawbridges  became  very  general  in 
the  fourteenth  century,  and  gave  rise  to  various 
ingenious  combinations.  The  gate  at  Dinan,  known 
as  the  Porte  de  Jerzual^  which  probably  dates  from 
the  close  of  the  century,  is  a  curious  example.  It 
is  not  placed  between  two  towers  in  the  manner  then 
usual,  but  is  pierced  through  the  actual  face  of  a 
tower.  In  this  case,  the  inner  prolongation  of  the 
lever -beams  formed  a  solid  panel  like  the  platform 
of  the  bridge  itself.  It  was  worked  through  a  hole 
in  the  roof  of  the  entrance  archway,  being  raised 
with  the  help  of  a  chain,  and  falling  through  its 
own  preponderant  weight.  The  horizontal  pivot  on 
which  it  turned  rested  on  the  brackets  shown  in 
Fig.  1 90  ;  the  external  sections  of  the  lever-beams 
sank  in  the  usual  manner  into  the  vertical  grooves 
above  the  arch,  and  when  the  bridge  was  up,  the 
solid  panel  joining  the  inner  ends  of  the  levers 


Gates  and  Bridges 


317 


doubled  the  protection  it  gave.  In  case  of  alarm, 
the  chain  had  simply  to  be  let  go,  and  the  panel 
falling  by  its  own  weight,  the  bridge  rose,  and  the 
barricade  was  complete. 


191.    VITRE   CASTLE.       GATE-HOUSE 

By  the  fifteenth  century  drawbridges  were  in 
universal  use  ;  an  interesting  development  was  the 
result.  This  was  the  introduction  of  a  smaller  gate 
or  postern  in  the  curtain  between  the  towers,  by  the 
side  of  the  great  gateway.  Each  of  the  two 
apertures  was  furnished  with  its  own  drawbridge. 


Gothic  Architecture 


That  of  the  centre,  which  was  reserved  for  horsemen 
and  vehicles,  was  worked  by  two  beams  or  arms,  as 
we  have  seen,  while  the  smaller  footbridge  of  the 
postern  was  raised  by  means  of  a  single  beam,  the 
chain  of  which  was  attached  to  a  forked  upright. 


192.    ENCEINTE  OF  GUERANDE.       GATE  OF  ST.   MICHEL 

The  castle  of  Vitre,  which  was  built,  or  at  least 
completed  at  the  close  of  the  fourteenth  or  beginning 
of  the  fifteenth  century,  illustrates  the  system  in  the 
gateway  of  its  chdtelet. 

The  gate-house,  known  as  the  Porte  St.  Michel, 
at  Guerande,  which  was  built  together  with  the 
enceinte  by  John  V.,  Duke  of  Brittany,  in  1431,  still 


Gates  and  Bridges  319 

preserves  the  lateral  grooves  which  indicate  the  shape 
and  arrangement  of  the  postern  drawbridge. 

When  raised,  the  two  drawbridges  closed  the 
apertures  of  gateway  and  postern,  while  the  open 
gulf  of  the  great  ditch,  either  empty,  or  full  of  water, 
cut  off  the  approach  to  the  entrance. 

The  Abbey  of  Mont  St.  Michel,  which  we  have 
already  studied  under  various  aspects,  has  further 
information  to  give  us  with  regard  to  the  construc- 
tion of  fortified  gateways.  In  accordance  with  con- 
temporary usage,  the  Abbot  Pierre  Le  Roy  built  a 
gate -house  or  bastille  (Fig.  163),  the  entrance  of 
which  was  guarded  by  a  portcullis  and  a  wTide 
machicoulis ;  he  masked  this  gate-house  by  a  barbican, 
which  was  connected  north  and  south  with  the  great 
stairway  leading  to  the  abbey.  The  northern  stair- 
case is  rendered  specially  interesting  by  the  ingenious 
arrangement  of  its  gates,  which  opened  within  the 
barbican.  The  apertures  were  filled  by  a  panel 
which  worked  horizontally,  on  a  system  necessitated 
by  the  exceptional  situation  of  the  abbey,  where  the 
military,  as  well  as  the  domestic  buildings,  were 
superposed,  communicating  with  each  other  only  by 
an  elaborate  series  of  staircases  and  inclines.  The 
doors  pivoted  upon  horizontal  axes.  Resting  upon 
salient  jambs  in  the  embrasures  of  the  doorways, 
they  opened  in  a  direction  parallel  with  the  slope  of 
the  steps,  and  could  be  shut  at  the  least  alarm,  being 
carried  into  place  by  their  own  weight.  They  were 
kept  fastened  by  lateral  bolts,  the  slots  of  which  still 
exist  in  the  jambs.1 

1  Ed.  Corroyer,  Description  de  VAbbaye  du  Mont  St.  Michel  et  de 
ses  Abords  ;   Paris,  1877. 


320 


Gothic  Architecture 


The  main  gate  of  the  ramparts,  which  was  built 
between  1415  and  1420,  is  to  the  west  of  the  place, 


193.    RAMPARTS   OF   MONT    ST.    MICHEL.       GATEWAY   KNOWN    AS   THE 
PORTE  DU  ROI 


in  the  curtain   flanked    by  the  tower  known  as   the 
Tour  du   Roi.     This  gate   and    the   lateral   postern 


Gates  and  Bridges  321 

gave  access  to  the  town,  their  drawbridges  forming 
a  passage  across  the  moat  when  lowered,  and  when 
raised,  an  initial  barrier  to  assailants.  Above  the 
gates  was  the  warder's  lodging,  beneath  which  the 
vaulted  passage  and  the  postern  communicated 
directly  with  an  outer  guard-room  in  the  ground- 
floor  of  the  Tour  du  Rot.  In  addition  to  the  first 
barrier,  formed  by  the  raised  platform  of  the  draw- 
bridge, the  main  entrance  was  secured  by  double 
doors,  and  by  an  iron  portcullis,  which  still  remains 
in  its  lateral  grooves.  The  great  arch  is  crowned 
by  a  tympanum,  on  which  the  united  arms  of  the 
king,  the  abbey,  and  the  town  were  carved. 

The  works  designed  for  the  defence  of  rivers 
flowing  through  fortified  towns,  or  of  the  inlets  of 
harbours,  are  closely  allied  to  the  military  archi- 
tecture of  gates.  At  Troyes  the  river  arches  in  the 
town  ramparts  were  guarded  by  gratings  or  port- 
cullises of  iron.  At  Paris  the  passage  of  the  Seine 
was  barred  by  chains  stretched  across  the  river  from 
wall  to  wall,  and  upheld  in  the  middle  of  the  stream 
by  piles  or  firmly  anchored  boats.  At  Angers  the 
walls  of  the  town  abutted  on  two  towers  known  as 
the  Haute  Chaine  and  the  Basse  Chaine  (the  Higher 
and  Lower  Chains),  containing  windlasses  for  the 
chains,  which  at  night  were  stretched  across  the 
Maine  at  its  passage  through  the  enceinte. 

Seaports  were  defended  at  the  mouth  by  towers 
on  either  shore,  between  which  chains,  worked  from 
within,  could  be  stretched  to  bar  the  passage.  The 
harbour  of  La  Rochelle  is  thus  protected.  According 
to  some  archaeologists  of  authority,  the  tower  known  as 
the  Tour  de  la  Chaine  (to  the  left  of  the  drawing)  is 

Y 


322 


Gothic 


older  than  that  of  St.  Nicholas  (on  the  right),  which  is 
supposed  by  them  to  have  been  built  in  the  sixteenth 
century  on  the  foundations  of  an  earlier  tower  con- 
temporary with  that  on  the  other  side  of  the  Channel. 
The  piles  upon  which  these  towers  stand  seem  to 
have  given  way  in  part,  and  to  have  caused  a  per- 
ceptible inclination  of  the  Tower  of  St.  Nicholas. 

The  suggestion   made  in  a  very  fanciful   modern 
design,  that  the  two  towers  were  once  united  by  a 


194.  ENTRANCE  TO  THE  PORT  OF  LA  ROCHELLE.  TOWER  OF  ST. 
NICHOLAS,  AND  TOWER  CALLED  TOUR  DE  LA  CHAINE.  BEFORE 
THE  RESTORATION 

great  arch,  is  wholly  without  foundation.  Such  a 
useless  structure  would  have  entailed  defensive  works 
equally  useless,  seeing  that  a  chain  stretched  from 
tower  to  tower  at  high  tide — at  low  tide  the  harbour 
was  inaccessible — would  have  been  perfectly  effectual 
against  any  vessels  of  that  period  attempting  to 
force  a  passage. 

Bridges.  —  As  is  the  case  with  all  other  archi- 
tectural buildings,  the  origin  of  bridges  dates  back  to 
the  Romans,  by  whom  they  were  often  decorated 
with  triumphal  arches.  The  bridge  of  St.  Chamas 


Gates  and  Bridges 


323 


in  Provence,  known  as  the  Pont  Flavien  (Flavian 
Bridge),  is  an  example  which  seems  to  date  from  the 
first  centuries  of  the  Christian  era. 

The  triumphal  arches  were  in  later  times  replaced 
by  fortifications  ;  they  became  tctes  de  pont,  bastilles, 
or  crenellated  gate-houses,  the  function  of  which  was 
not,  like  that  of  the  arches,  the  decoration  of  the 
structure  or  the  glorification  of  its  founder,  but  the 
defence  of  the  passage  across  the  river,  and  the 


195- 


BRIDGE    AT   AVIGNON.       RUINS   OF   THE   BRIDGE   KNOWN    AS   THE 
PONT    DE    ST.    BENEZET 


protection     of    the     fortress     with    which     it    com- 
municated. 

Among  the  bridges  constructed  by  mediaeval 
architects,  that  of  St.  Benezet,  the  Bridge  of  Avignon, 
seems  to  be  the  most  ancient.  This  bridge,  which 
was  begun  about  1180,  and  completed  some  ten 
years  later,  is  equally  remarkable  for  its  architectural 
details,  and  the  structural  problems  solved  by  its 
builders.  It  crosses,  or  rather  used  to  cross,  the 
Rhone — for  though  the  arm  towards  the  Rocher  des 
Doins  is  the  narrower,  it  is  the  deeper — on  nineteen 
arches,  extending  from  the  foot  of  the  Doms,  on  the 


324  Gothic  Architecture 

Avignonese  bank,  to  the  Tower  of  Villeneuve,  on  the 
right  bank,  after  a  slight  deflection  southward. 

The  gate-house  on  the  left  bank,  some  fragments 
of  which  still  remain,  is  said  to  have  been  built  by 
the  Popes  in  the  fourteenth  century,  for  the  purpose 
of  levying  tolls,  a  perquisite  shared  by  them  with  the 
King  of  France. 

The  Bridge  of  Avignon  seems  to  have  been  one 
of  the  first  constructed  by  the  fraternity  of  the 
Hospitallers  pontifs,  which  was  founded  in  the  twelfth 
century  for  the  double  object  of  building  bridges  and 
succouring  travellers.  The  head  of  the  order  at  the 
time  of  the  building  of  the  Rhone  bridge  was  St. 
Benezet.  It  must  have  numbered  architects  of 
ability  among  its  members,  for  the  construction  of 
the  Bridge  of  Avignon  is  very  remarkable.  Each  of 
the  elliptical  arches  is  composed  of  four  independent 
arches  in  simple  juxtaposition  one  with  another. 
This  device  ensures  elasticity,  and  as  a  consequence 
stability.  The  solidarity  of  the  whole  is  rendered 
complete  by  the  masonry  of  the  spandrils,  which 
recall  the  architectural  portions  of  the  aqueduct, 
known  as  the  Pont  du  Gard ;  its  width  is  about  1 6 
feet.  The  arches  spring  from  piers  furnished  on 
either  face  with  acute  spurs  designed  to  break  the 
force  of  the  stream  and  the  impact  of  floating  ice 
in  the  winter. 

The  spandril  above  each  pier  is  pierced  with  a 
round  arch,  to  give  free  passage  to  the  water  during 
those  floods  which  at  times  completely  submerge 
the  piers. 

The  bridge  in  its  present  ruined  condition  has 
only  four  arches.  On  the  pier  nearest  to  the  left 


Gates  and  Bridges  325 

bank  the  ancient  chapel,  dedicated  to  St.  Nicholas, 
is  still  standing.  Access  to  it  is  obtained  by  means 
of  a  flight  of  corbelled  steps  rising  from  the  founda- 
tion to  the  entrance,  and  by  an  overhanging  landing- 
stage,  resting  at  one  end  against  the  pier,  at  the 
other  against  the  flank  of  the  arch. 

The  old  bridge  at  Carcassonne  seems  to  be  con- 
temporary with  that  of  Avignon,  but  its  arches  are 


196.    BRIDGE   OF   MONTAUBAN,    KNOWN    AS   THE   PONT  DBS  CONSULS 

semicircular,  their  keystones  are  bound  into  the 
intrados,  and  their  piers  are  spurred  to  the  level  of 
the  platform,  where  they  form  recesses  or  refuges, 
which  the  narrowness  of  the  bridge  rendered  very 
necessary. 

Among  bridges  of  the  thirteenth  century  we 
may  mention  that  at  Beziers,  where  the  arches, 
both  pointed  and  semicircular,  resemble  those  of 
Carcassonne  in  construction  ;  but  here  the  piers 
only  rise  above  the  summers  of  the  arches  by  the 
height  of  two  or  three  courses,  and  their  spandrils 


326 


Gothic  Architecture 


are  pierced  to  give  free  passage  to  the  current  during 
floods. 

The  bridge  which  spanned  the  Rhone  at  St. 
Savournin  du  Port,  known  as  the  Pont  St.  Esprit, 
was  the  work  of  a  Clunisian  abbot  about  1265.  It 
resembled  the  Bridge  of  Avignon  in  the^construction 
of  the  piers  with  their  pierced  spandrils  ;  the  arches, 
however,  were  semicircular.  The  platform,  which 
is  some  16  feet  across,  was  barred  at  either  end 
by  toll-gates  ;  that  nearest  to  the  little  town  was 
connected  with  the  tcte  de  pont,  which,  in  after  times, 


197.     BRIDGE   OF   CAHORS,    KNOWN    AS   THE   PONT   DE   VALENTRE 

was  incorporated  with  the  fortress  commanding  the 
course  of  the  Rhone  above  the  bridge. 

The  question  of  tolls  was  an  important  one  in 
those  days,  and  gave  rise  to  frequent  disputes.  The 
towers  and  gate-houses  of  bridges  were  toll-bars  as 
well  as  defensive  outworks. 

The  bridge  at  Montauban,  known  as  the  Pont  des 
Consuls,  which  was  begun  at  the  close  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  remained  unfinished  till  the  beginning  of 
the  fourteenth,  when  Philip  the  Fair  gave  such  help 
as  was  needed  for  its  completion,  on  condition  that 
he  should  be  allowed  to  raise  three  towers  on  the 
bridge,  with  a  view  to  the  appropriation  of  the  tolls. 


Gates  and  Bridges 


327 


The  Bridge  of  Montauban  is  built  entirely  of 
brick.  It  consists  of  seven  pointed  arches,  resting 
on  spurred  piers,  which  are  pierced  with  arches,  also 
pointed,  and  rising  to  the  same  height  as  the  main 
arches,  to  provide  for  the  frequent  floods  of  the 
Tarn. 

The  Bridge  of  Cahors  is  one  of  the  most  beauti- 
ful of  fourteenth  -  century  examples.  It  is  still  of 


198.    BRIDGE   OF   ORTHEZ 

great  interest  in  spite  of  the  various  restorations  it 
has  undergone,  chiefly  of  late  years. 

This  bridge,  which  is  known  as  the  Pont  de 
Valentre^&s  begun  in  1308  by  Raymond  Panchelli, 
Bishop  of  Cahors  from  1300-1312,  and  cannot 
have  been  finished  before  1355.  It  consists  of  six 
slightly  pointed  arches  ;  the  piers,  which  rise  to  the 
level  of  the  parapet,  forming  lateral  refuges,  are 
triangular  above  bridge  and  square  below.  At  each 
end  the  bridge  was  commanded  by  a  crenellated 


328  Gothic  Architecture 

structure,  forming  a   gate-house  or   tcte   de  pent  on 


199.    ABBEY   OF   MONT   ST.    MICHEL.       FORTIFIED   BRIDGE   CONNECTING 
THE   LOWER   CHURCH   WITH   THE    ABBEY 

cither  bank.      In  the  middle  rose  a  lofty  tower  with 


Gates  and  Bridges  329 

gates,  by  means  of  which  passage  might  be  barred 
and  assailants  checked  in  the  event  of  a  surprise  of 
either  gate-house. 

The  Bridge  of  Orthez  has  strong  affinities  with 
that  of  Cahors.  It  must  date  from  about  the  same 
period,  and  there  is  every  reason  to  suppose  it  was 
defended,  not  only  by  the  central  tower,  but  by 
tetes  de  pont,  one  of  which  at  least  must  have  been 
destroyed  to  make  way  for  the  railroad  from  Bayonne 
to  Pau. 

Bridges  were  of  great  importance  in  the  Middle 
Ages,  both  as  public  highways  and  military  outworks. 
At  certain  points,  notably  at  the  confluence  of  two 
rivers,  they  were  strongly  reinforced  by  very  con- 
siderable defences,  as  at  Sens,  Montereau,  etc. 

At  Paris,  Orleans,  Rouen,  Nantes,  and  a  large 
number  of  other  towns  traversed  by  rivers,  bridges 
were  not  only  important  as  military  defences,  but  of 
great  interest  as  architecture. 

Mont  St.  Michel  shall  furnish  us  with  our  last 
example,  a  bridge  of  the  fifteenth  century.  Though 
it  spans  no  stream,  it  is  none  the  less  remarkable. 
In  the  details  of  this  bridge — its  embattled  platform 
uniting  the  lower  church  to  the  abbey,  its  machi- 
colated  parapet  guarding  the  inner  passages — we  re- 
cognise an  art  consummate  as  that  which  stirs  our 
enthusiasm  in  the  vast  proportions  and  perfect 
execution  of  the  splendid  choir,  the  whole  proclaim- 
ing the  versatile  genius  of  those  great  builders  who 
welded  into  one  noble  monument  a  triad  of  master- 
pieces— religious,  monastic,  and  military. 


PART    IV 

CIVIL    ARCHITECTURE 


CHAPTER  I 

BARNS,    HOSPITALS,    DWELLING-HOUSES,   AND 
"H<5TELS"    OR    TOWN-HOUSES    OF    THE    NOBILITY 

CIVIL  architecture  could  boast  no  special  charac- 
teristics before  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  century. 
Its  earlier  buildings  bore  the  impress  of  religious 
and  monastic  types,  as  was  natural  at  a  period  when 
architecture  was  practised  almost  exclusively  by 
monks  and  by  the  lay  disciples  trained  in  their 
schools. 

It  was  not  until  the  following  century  that 
domestic  architecture  threw  off  the  trammels  of 
religious  tradition,  and  took  on  the  character  appro- 
priate to  its  various  functions.  Artists  began  to 
seek  decorative  motives  in  the  scenes  and  objects 
of  daily  life,  no  longer  borrowing  exclusively  from 
sacred  themes,  and  convention  in  form  and  detail 
was  abandoned  in  some  degree  for  the  study  of 
nature. 

Barns. — Throughout  the  Romanesque  and  Gothic 
periods,  barns,  hospitals,  and  houses  were  constructed 
in  the  prevailing  style.  We  propose,  of  course,  to 
deal  only  with  buildings  possessing  real  architectural 
features. 


334 


Gothic  Architecture 


The  barns  or  granaries  of  mediaeval  times  were 
rural    dependencies   of   the    abbeys,  but  were    built 


200.    TOWN-HALL    AT   ST.   ANTONIN    (TARN    ET   GARONNE).       THE   UPPER 
PART  OF  THE  BELFRY  WAS  REBUILT  ABOUT  1860 


outside  the  enclosure  of  the  monastery  proper,  and 
formed  part  of  the  priory  or  farm.  The  entrance  of 
the  barn  was  a  large  door,  opening  upon  the  yard 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses^  etc.    335 

in  the  centre  of  the  front  gable  end  ;  access  was 
also  obtained  by  means  of  smaller  doors  in  the  side 
walls,  and  often  a  postern  was  constructed  beside 
the  main  entrance  for  ordinary  use.  The  great 
central  doors  were  then  only  thrown  open  for  the 


201.  BARN  AT  PERRIERES  (CALVADOS).    END  OF  TWELFTH  CENTURY. 
(AFTER  CAUMONT) 

passage  of  carts,  which,  entering  at  the  front,  passed 
out  through  a  similar  door  in  the  opposite  gable 
end,  as  at  the  barn  of  Perrieres,  which,  though 
situated  in  Normandy,  was  a  dependency  of  the 
Abbey  of  Marmoutier,  near  Tours. 

Such    barns    were    generally    large    three -aisled 


336 


Gothic  Architecture 


buildings,  the  central  aisle  divided  from  those  on  either 
side  by  an  arcade,  or  pillars  of  wood  or  stone,  which 
supported  the  pointed  timber  roof  covering  the  whole. 


20IA.    BARN  AT  PERRIEKES.       SECTION 

In  some  of  these  barns  it  was  the  practice  to 
pile  wheat,  barley,  or  rye  in  the  centre  and  in  one  of 
the  side  aisles  ;  in  others  the  central  aisle  was  kept 

free  for  passage,  and 
the  grain  was  stored 
in  the  sides. 

The  facades  differ 
only  in  unimportant 
details.  They  con- 
sist of  vast  gable 
ends,  following  the 
lines  of  the  roof, 
and  strengthened 
by  pilasters.  A  large  doorway,  with  a  small  postern  to 
the  side  of  it,  occupies  the  centre  of  the  base,  and 
the  apex  is  pierced  with  narrow  openings  to  light, 
or  rather  to  ventilate,  the  interior. 


20IB.    BARN  AT  PERRIERES.       PLAN 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses,  etc.    337 

Tithe-barns  were  very  generally  constructed  on 
this  plan.  When  large  and  important  they  had 
two  stories,  as  at  Provins. 

These  were  not  as  a  rule  vaulted,  but  the 
granaries,  or  greniers  d'abondance,  were  often  built 
with  three  stories,  that  of  the  ground-floor,  and  even 


202.    TITHE-BARN  AT  PROVINS 


the  one  above  it,  being  vaulted.  The  granary  of 
the  Abbey  of  Vauclair,  in  the  department  of  Aisne, 
built  towards  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century,  is  a 
•very  interesting  example  of  such  structures. 

Some  idea  of  the  importance  of  religious  estab- 
lishments at  this  period  may  be  gathered  from  the 
foregoing  details.  The  great  abbeys  were  miniature 
towns,  and  their  dependencies,  the  priories,  con- 

Z 


338 


Gothic  Architecture 


sisted  of   vast    farms,   round    which    large    villages 

soon  grew  up.  The  cul- 
tivators of  these  great 
holdings  combined  agri- 
cultural labours  with  their 
religious  exercises,  and 
the  priors  in  especial 
were  not  only  priests,  but 
perhaps  even  in  a  greater 
degree  stewards  or  bailiffs, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  collect 
payments  in  kind,  such  as 
tithes  or  other  revenues, 
to  store  these,  together 
with  the  crops  of  their 
own  raising,  and  finally  to 
administer  the  wealth  of 
every  description — lands, 
woods,  rivers,  and  ponds — 
belonging  to  the  abbey. 

Hospitals.  —  A  large 
number  of  charitable  in- 
stitutions, called  in  the 
Middle  Ages  maisons 
dieu,  hotels  dieu,  hos- 
pices, hospitals,  and  lazar- 
houses,  were  founded  in 
the  eleventh  century,  and 
greatly  developed  in  the 
twelfth  and  thirteenth. 

A  hospital  was  attached 

to  most  of  the  large  abbeys  or  their  dependencies.    The 
cities  also  owned  hospitals  founded  or  served  by  monks. 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-hoiises,  etc.    339 

Lazar-houses  had  multiplied  throughout  Western 
Europe  by  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century,  from 
Denmark  to  Spain,  from  England  to  Bohemia  and 
Hungary  ;  but  these  buildings  gave  little  scope  to 
the  architect.  They  consisted  merely  of  an  enclos- 
ure surrounding  a  few  isolated  cells,  and  a  chapel, 


204.    HOSPITAL  OF  ST.  JOHN   AT   ANGERS  (TWELFTH   CENTURY).       GREAT 
HALL,  AS  RESTORED  BY  A.  VERDIER 

attached  to  which  were  the  lodgings  of  the  monks 
who  tended  the  lepers. 

But  many  of  the  hospices  or  hospitals  built 
from  the  end  of  the  twelfth  to  the  fourteenth  century 
are  magnificent  buildings,  in  general  arrangement 
much  resembling  the  great  halls  of  the  abbeys. 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  hospitality  in  the 
Middle  Ages  was  obligatory;  each  monastery,  there- 
fore, had  its  eleemosynary  organisation, which  included 


340 


Gothic  Architecture 


special    buildings  for  the  accommodation  of  monks 


whose  business  it  was  to  tend  the  sick  and  to  distri- 
bute alms  to  them  and  other  travellers  and  pilgrims. 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses,  etc.    341 

We  learn  from  Viollet-le-Duc  that  so  early  as 
the  Carlovingian  period  taxes  were  levied  in  aid 
of  the  poor,  the  sick,  and  pilgrims.  Charlemagne 
had  enjoined  hospitality  in  his  ordinances  and 


206.    LAZAR-HOUSE    AT   TORTOIR    (AISNE,    FOURTEENTH   CENTURY). 
FROM  DRAWINGS  BY  A.  VERDIER 

capitularies,  and   it  was  forbidden   to  refuse    shelter, 
fire,  and  water  to  any  suppliant. 

The  communes  vied  with  kings,  nobles,  abbots, 
and  citizens  in  the  discharge  of  such  duties. 
Hospices  and  hospitals  were  founded  on  every  hand, 
either  in  deserted  buildings,  or  in  specially  con- 
structed edifices. 


342  Gothic  Architecture 

Refuges  were  also  built  on  roads  much  frequented 
by  pilgrims  to  shelter  belated  travellers,  and 
hospices  were  constructed  outside  the  walls  and 
close  to  the  city  gates. 

Pilgrimages  were  much  in  vogue  in  the  Middle 
Ages,  especially  throughout  the  thirteenth  and  four- 
teenth centuries.  The  sanctuaries  of  St.  Michael 
in  Normandy,  and  of  St.  James  of  Compostella 
in  Spain,  were  the  most  frequented.  At  the  begin- 
ning of  the  thirteenth  century  a  hospice  was  founded 
outside  Paris,  near  the  Porte  St.  Denis,  which  was 
dedicated  to  St.  James.  This  hospice,  with  its 
chapel,  was  served  by  the  confraternity  of  St. 
Jacques  aux  Pelerins  (St.  James  of  Pilgrims),  and 
offered  gratuitous  shelter  each  night  to  pilgrims 
bound  for  Paris.  Its  buildings  covered  two  acres  ; 
they  included  a  great  hall  of  stone,  vaulted  on 
intersecting  arches,  and  measuring  some  132  feet  by 
36,  for  the  accommodation  of  the  sick. 

In  a  file  of  accounts  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
concluding  with  an  appeal  for  funds,  it  is  stated  that, 
for  the  convenience  of  pilgrims — y  a  lieu  pour  ce  faire 
XVIIJ  Hz  qui  depuis  le  premier  jour  d'aoust  MCCCLX  VIIJ 
jusques  au  jour  de  Mons.  S.  Jacques  et  Christofle 
ensuivant  on  estes  loges  et  heberges  en  rJiospital  de 
ceans  xvm  vic  iuixxx  pelerins  qui  aloient  et  venoient 
au  Mont  Saint  Michel  et  austres  pelerins.  Et  encore 
sont  loges  continuellement  chascune  nuict  de  XXXVI  a 
XL  povres  pelerins  et  austres  povres,  pourquoy  le  povre 
Jiospital  est  moult  charge  et  en  grant  neces.site  de  liz, 
de  couvertures  et  de  draps.1 

1  "  Eighteen  beds  have  been  in  use,  and  from  the  first  day  of  August 
1368  to  the  feast  of  SS.  James  and  Christopher  following  (July  25? 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling- houses,  etc.    343 


In  the  first  years  of  the  fourteenth  century  several 
hundreds  of  hotels  dieu,  hospitals,  and  lazar-houses 
received  help  from  the  King  of  France.  St.  Louis 
founded  the  Hospice  des  Quinze-  Vingts  for  the  blind, 
and  in  many  towns  hospitals  were  erected  for  the 
insane,  the  old,  and  the  infirm,  in  addition  to  the 
usual  lazar-houses.  Special  hospitals  had  already 
been  established  for  women  in  labour,  and  a  chapel 
was  founded  for  their 
benefit  in  the  crypt 
of  the  Ste.  Chapelle 
of  Paris,  dedicated 
to  Our  Lady  of 
Travail,  of  Tombe- 
laine,  in  Normandy.1 

Several  hospitals 
of  the  Gothic  period 
still  exist.  That  of 
St.  John  at  Angers 
is  one  of  the  most 
remarkable.  Itcom- 
prises  a  great  hall, 
divided  into  three 
aisles,  and  vaulted  on  intersecting  arches,  and  a 
chapel  dating  from  the  close  of  the  twelfth  or  begin- 
ning of  the  thirteenth  century.  The  fine  barn  at 

1369)  this  hospital  has  lodged  and  sheltered  16,690  pilgrims  journeying 
to  or  from  St.  Michael's  Mount,  besides  others.  And  it  has  further 
given  shelter  each  night  to  some  thirty-six  to  forty  poor  pilgrims  and 
other  needy  persons,  whereby  the  poor  hospital  is  heavily  burdened 
and  in  sore  straits  for  lack  of  beds,  sheets,  and  blankets."— Ed. 
Corroyer,  Description  de  FAbbaye  du  Mont  St.  Michel  et  de  ses  Abords  ; 
Paris,  1877. 
1  Idem. 


207. 


HOSPITAL   AT   TONNERRE. 
OF   THE   GREAT   HALL 


SECTION 


344  Gothic  Architecture 

Angers  is  of  the  same  period  ;  the  plan  and  details 
of  construction  are  very  curious,  and  resemble  those 
of  the  barns  and  granaries  already  described. 

The  Hotel  Dieu  of  Chartres  dates  from  about  the 
same  period. 

The  hospital  of  Ourscamps,  near  Noyon,  is  very 
similar  as  to  the  scheme  of  construction  which  seems 
to  have  been  one  generally  adopted  by  the  religious 
architects  of  the  twelfth,  and  more  notably  of  the 
thirteenth  century.  '  The  grandiose  proportions  of 
the  vast  building  recall  the  great  vaulted  halls  of 
contemporary  abbeys,  such  as  those  of  St.  Jean 
des  Vignes  at  Soissons,  and  of  the  merveille  at  Mont 
St.  Michel.  Certain  individual  features  characterise 
it  as  a  hospice  specially  designed  for  the  sick,  the 
poor,  and  pilgrims. 

The  Hospice  of  Tonnerre  appears  to  have 
been  rebuilt  in  the  fourteenth  century.  The  vast 
design  is  very  impressively  carried  out.  The 
great  hall,  over  60  feet  wide  by  some  300  long,  is 
covered  with  an  open  timber  roof,  boarded  in  so 
as  to  form  a  semicircular  vault,  which  is  singularly 
effective. 

The  internal  arrangements  are  very  ingenious. 
A  wooden  gallery  in  the  half-story  commanded  a 
view  into  each  unceiled  cubicle,  by  means  of  which 
it  was  possible  to  keep  constant  watch  over  the 
patients  without  disturbing  them. 

The  hospital  of  Beaune  has  been  so  often  described 
as  to  call  for  little  comment.  The  painted  timber 
vault  of  the  great  hall  seems  to  have  been  imitated 
from  that  of  Tonnerre.  Its  distinctive  character  has 
unfortunately  been  destroyed  by  the  construction  of 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses,  etc.    345 

a  ceiling,  the  joists  of  which  rest  on  the  tie-beams  of 
the  original  skeleton.  But  the  inner  court  is  intact, 
with  the  arcade  and  well  and  wash-house  so  familiar 
from  descriptions  and  illustrations.  Another  pictur- 
esque and  often  described  feature  is  the  great  roof  on 
the  south  side,  with  its  double  row  of  dormer  windows 
surmounted  by  a  rich  ornamentation  of  hammered 
lead. 

In  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries  the  practice 
of  vaulting  the  great  halls  of  hospitals  with  stone 
was  abandoned.  It  became  usual  in  France  and  in 
Flanders  to  cover  the  vast  aisles  with  timber  roofs, 
the  boarded  vaults  of  which  were  either  pointed  or 
barrel-shaped. 

The  term  maladrerie  was  applied  to  the  small 
lazar-houses,  numbers  of  which  were  built  in  France 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  abbeys  or  of  priories  remote 
from  towns  and  great  religious  centres. 

The  Maladrerie  du  Tortoir,  not  far  from  Laon,  on 
the  Route  de  la  Fere,  is  a  type  of  such  rural  hospitals. 
Both  in  plan  and  in  the  details  of  construction  it 
recalls  the  hospital  of  Tonnerre,  more  especially  in 
the  ingenious  arrangement  of  the  interior. 

In  the  planning  of  these  charitable  institutions 
mediaeval  architects  exhibited  the  same  skill  and 
ingenuity  which  distinguished  their  treatment  of 
religious  monuments.  Viollet-le-Duc  has  pointed  out 
the  strange  illogicality  of  such  a  theory  as  that  which 
would  make  artists  who  showed  extraordinary  subtlety 
in  religious  buildings  responsible  for  so  much  coarse- 
ness in  civil  structures.  We  must  not  hold  them 
accountable  for  the  destruction  of  their  well-planned 
hospitals  from  the  sixteenth  century  onwards,  and 


346  Gothic  Architecture 

the  substitution  of  buildings,  the  main  preoccupation 
of  whose  architects  was  to  provide  accommodation 
for  as  many  patients  as  possible.  Louis  XIV. 
endowed  the  hospitals  built  in  his  reign  with  the 
revenues  of  the  lazar  -  houses  and  maladreries,  for 
which  there  was  no  further  occasion,  leprosy  having 
disappeared  from  his  dominions.  But  his  hospitals 
leave  much  to  be  desired  from  the  hygienic  point  of 
view ;  the  mediaeval  hospitals,  on  the  other  hand, 
have  a  monumental  simplicity  of  appearance,  and 
offer  a  liberal  supply  of  light,  air,  and  space  to  their 
patients.  We  do  not  assert  the  superiority  of  the 
cellular  system  commonly  adopted  in  hospitals  from 
the  twelfth  to  the  fifteenth  century,  over  that  of  the 
open  wards  of  our  own  times,  but  we  may  be 
permitted  to  point  out  its  great  moral  advantages. 
And,  as  our  learned  authority  remarks,  the  system 
owed  its  adoption  to  a  noble  delicacy  of  charitable 
feeling  in  the  mediaeval  founders  and  builders  of 
our  maisons  dieu. 

Houses  and  Hotels •,  or  Town-Houses  of  the  Nobility. 
—The  history  of  human  habitations  is  a  subject  of 
such  interest  that  to  treat  it  adequately  a  special 
work  would  be  necessary.  Such  an  undertaking 
has,  moreover,  been  admirably  carried  out  by  a 
famous  architect.1 

We  must  refrain  from  discussion  of  prehistoric 
or  Merovingian  dwellings,  or  of  those  rural  hovels, 
the  typical  variations  of  which,  in  different  countries 

1  Ch.  Gamier,  Member  of  the  Institute,  whose  picturesque  embodi- 
ment of  research,  in  his  reconstruction  of  human  habitations  from  the 
lacustrine  period  to  our  own  times,  attracted  so  much  attention  at  the 
Exhibition  of  1889. 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses,  etc.    347 

and  climates,  offers  so  wide  a  field  for  study.  To 
keep  within  the  limits  assigned  us  by  the  arbitrary 
term  Gothic  Architecture,  we  must  confine  our  rapid 
sketch  to  the  architectural  period  which  dates  from 
the  middle  of  the  twelfth  to  the  close  of  the  fifteenth 
century. 

Nothing   remains    of   habitations    constructed   in 


208.  HOUSE  AT  CLUNY  (TWELFTH  CENTURY) 

France  before  the  twelfth  century,  save  the  vague 
and  scanty  records  of  ancient  texts,  manuscripts, 
and  bas-reliefs.  But  we  may  reasonably  infer  that 
the  houses  of  the  period  were  built  of  wood,  as  was 
natural  in  a  country  containing  great  tracts  of  forest. 
We  know  that  most  of  the  important  buildings  were 
timber  structures,  which  explains  the  fact  that 
numbers  of  twelfth -century  churches  were  founded 
on  the  sites  of  earlier  buildings  destroyed  by  fire. 


348 


Gothic  Architecture 


Roman,  Gallo- Roman,  and  Merovingian  houses 
were  arranged  to  suit  the  habits  of  the  times  ;  they 
were  lighted  by  windows  opening  upon  an  inner 
courtyard,  in  accordance  with  the  ancient  custom  of 
separating  the  women's  apartments  from  the  rest  of 
the  habitation. 

But  by  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century  the  urban 
dwelling  was  adapted  to  the  needs  of  a  family.  The 


208A.    HOUSE   AT   CLUNY   (TWELFTH   CENTURY) 

doors  and  windows  of  the  house  were  made  to  over- 
look the  street.  The  building  consisted  generally  of 
a  hall  or  shop,  in  which  a  handicraft  was  carried  on, 
or  manufactured  goods  were  offered  for  sale.  It 
was  lighted  by  a  wide  arcade  of  round  or  pointed 
arches,  and  was  either  on  a  level  with  the  street,  or 
raised  above  it  by  the  height  of  some  few  steps.  A 
back  room,  opening  upon  a  courtyard,  served  for 
kitchen  and  dining-room.  To  the  left  of  the  facade 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses,  etc.    349 

a  little  door  gave  access  to  a  staircase  which  led  to 
the  first  floor,  where  was  a  large  solar  or  living-room 
and  an  apartment  overlooking  the  courtyard.  Above 
these  were  the  chambers  occupied  by  the  inmates  of 
the  house. 

The  architecture  of  such  houses  varies  according 
to  the  climate,  the  materials  of  the  country,  and  the 
customs  of  the  inhabitants.  The  houses  had  no 


209,  210.  HOUSES  AT  VITTEAUX  (COTE  D'OR),  AND  AT  ST.  ANTONIN 
(TARN  ET  GARONNE,  THIRTEENTH  CENTURY) 

special  individuality  as  long  as  the  windows  were 
treated  merely  as  apertures  for  the  admission  of  light; 
but  directly  these  began  to  take  on  a  certain  elabora- 
tion, and  such  features  as  mouldings  or  sculptures  were 
introduced  in  the  facades,  a  system  of  decoration 
was  borrowed  from  the  neighbouring  churches  or 
abbeys  of  monkish  architects,  a  consequence  either 
of  the  far-reaching  influence  of  monastic  schools,  or 
of  the  spirit  of  imitation  and  force  of  habit. 

Certain    houses    at  Cluny,  which  date  from  the 


350  Gothic  Architecture 

twelfth  century,  exemplify  the  style.      They  are  built 


211.  HOUSE  AT  PROVINS  (FOURTEENTH  CENTURY) 

almost    entirely    of    stone.       The    arcading    recalls 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses,  etc.    351 
various  details  of  monastic  buildings  which  the  con- 


212.    HOUSE    AT   LAON    (FOURTEENTH   CENTURY) 

structors  very  naturally  took  as  models. 


352  Gothic  Architecture 

The  same  may  be   said   of  the  other  houses,  of 


213.    HOUSE    AT   CORDES.       ALBIGEOIS    (FOURTEENTH   CENTURY) 

which  we  give  drawings    as   illustrating   the    urban 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Divelling- houses,  etc.    353 

type  of  the  thirteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries.  It  is 
easy  to  trace  the  successive  developments  of  religious 
and  monastic  architecture  in  the  domestic  buildings 
of  the  period. 

It  is  not  until  the  close  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
and  more  notably  in  the  fifteenth,  that  such  influences 
gradually  die  out,  and  change,  if  not  progress,  becomes 
evident  in  the  altered  form  of  the  arcades,  which  no 
longer  resemble  those  of  cloisters  or  churches,  but 
have  elliptic  or  square  apertures.  These,  in  the 
windows,  are  no  longer  subdivided  by  a  stone  tracery 
of  ornamental  cusps  and  foliations,  but  merely  by 
plain  mullions  and  transoms,  forming  square  com- 
partments which  it  was  possible  to  fill  with  movable 
glazed  sashes  of  the  simplest  construction. 

The  facades  are  generally  of  durable  materials, 
such  as  stone  or  brick,  and  the  use  of  wood  is  re- 
stricted to  the  floors  and  the  roofs. 

Houses  of  the  fifteenth  century  in  the  Northern 
departments,  where  stone  is  scarce,  were  built  mainly 
of  wood,  the  more  solid  material  being  used  only  on 
the  ground -floor.  The  overhanging  upper  stories 
were  of  timbers,  the  interstices  being  filled  in 
with  brick.  The  principal  members,  such  as  corbel 
tables,  beams,  ledges,  and  window  -  frames,  were 
decorated  with  mouldings  and  sculptures.  The 
fagade  usually  terminated  in  a  gable,  the  projecting 
pointed  arch  of  which  followed  the  lines  of  the 
timber  roof.  In  other  cases  it  was  crowned  by  richly 
decorated  dormer  windows.  In  rainy  districts  the 
roof  was  covered  with  slates  or  shingles. 

It  was  usual  in  the  North  to  detach  each  house 
at  the  upper  story,  even  when  it  was  not  practic- 

2  A 


354  Gothic  Architecture 

able  to  allow  a   narrow  passage  or   space  between. 


214.    HOUSE    AT   MONT    ST.    MICHEL    (FIFTEENTH    CENTURY) 

This  was  not  merely  a   concession   to  the  vanity  of 
the  citizen,  to  his   desire  to  make  his  independent 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses,  etc.    355 
gable  a   feature  of  the  street.      It  was  also  a  pre- 


2I£.    WOODEN    HOUSE   AT   ROUEN    (FIFTEENTH   CENTURY) 


356  Gothic  Architecture 

cautionary  measure  against  fires,  which  were  frequent 


2 1 6.    WOODEN    HOUSE    AT   ANDELYS    (FIFTEENTH   CENTURY) 

and   disastrous   in   cities  built  mainly  of  wood,  and 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses  >  etc.    357 

possessing  but  very  rudimentary  appliances  where- 
with to  meet  such  a  catastrophe. 

The  fifteenth  and  notably  the  sixteenth  centuries 
were  marked  by  the  building  of  a  new  class  of 
dwellings,  the  maisons  nobles,  or  town-houses  of  the 
nobles,  who,  down  to  this  period,  had  lived  entirely 


217.    HOTEL   LALLEMAND    AT    BOURGES    (END   OF   THE   FIFTEENTH 

CENTURY) 


in  their  fortified  castles.  These  great  seignorial 
mansions  differ  essentially  from  the  houses  of  the 
citizens.  The  hotel  occupied  a  considerable  space,  in 
which  a  courtyard  and  even  gardens  were  included. 
The  house  of  the  citizen  or  merchant  was  built  flush 
with  the  street,  whereas  the  hotel  was  placed  in  an 
inner  court,  often  richly  decorated,  and  the  street- 
front  was  devoted  to  stables,  coach-houses,  servants' 


358 


Gothic  Architecture 


lodgings,  and  the  great  entrance  which  gave  access 
to  the  court  and  the  main  building. 

The  names  at  least  of  some  famous  Parisian  hotels 
of  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  have  survived, 
such  as  the  hotels  des  Tournelles,  de  St.  Pol,  de 


218.  JACQUES  CCEUR'S  HOUSE  AT  BOURGES.     VIEW  FROM  THE  PLACE 
BERRY  (FIFTEENTH  CENTURY) 

Sens,  de  Nevers,  and  de  la  Tremoille,  the  last 
destroyed  in  1840.  The  Hotel  de  Cluny,  which 
dates  from  1485,  is  a  very  curious  example,  and  of 
remarkable  interest,  as  having  been  preserved  almost 
intact. 

Several  great  houses  of  the  same  period  still  exist 
at  Bourges.     Among  others,  the   Hotel    Lallemand, 


Barns,  Hospitals,  Dwelling-houses,  etc.    359 

built  towards  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century,  the 
inner  court  of  which  is  especially  noteworthy,  and 
the  still  more  famous  hotel  or  chateau  of  Jacques 
Cceur. 

This  beautiful  structure  dates  from  the  second 
half  of  the  fifteenth  century,  and  is  built  in  part  on 
the  ramparts  of  the  town.  It  is  so  well  known  that 
it  will  be  unnecessary  to  describe  or  illustrate  the 
famous  portals  and  inner  court.  But  the  fagade  on 
the  Place  Berry,  though  less  sumptuous,  is  hardly  less 
interesting.  Here  we  have  the  two  great  towers  of  the 
fortified  enceinte,  with  their  Gallo-Roman  bases,  and 
between  them  the  corps  de  logis  or  main  buildings  of 
the  mansion,  which  retain  many  features  of  the  feudal 
castle,  and  bear  witness  to  the  wealth  and  power  of 
Charles  VII.'s  ill-used  favourite,  the  famous  banker, 
whose  splendid  fortunes  suffered  such  undeserved 
eclipse. 


;    CHAPTER  II 

TOWN-HALLS,    BELFRIES,    PALACES 

THE  social  evolution  which  resulted  in  the  en- 
franchisement of  the  communes  had  its  origin  in  the 
eleventh  century,  though  the  consummation  of  this 
great  political  change  was  of  much  later  date. 

Down  to  the  fourteenth  century  the  efforts  of 
the  communes  to  exercise  the  rights  conferred  on 
them  in  charters  wrung  from  their  feudal  lords  received 
incessant  checks.  The  opposition  they  encountered  is 
hardly  to  be  wondered  at,  seeing  that  every  concession 
in  their  favour  tended  to  diminish  the  despotic 
authority  of  those  from  whom  it  had  been  won.  No 
sooner,  therefore,  was  a  charter  rescinded  and  a 
commune  abolished  than  the  instant  demolition  of 
the  town -hall  and  belfry  was  demanded.  Hence 
very  few  town-halls  of  earlier  date  than  the  fourteenth 
century  have  survived. 

Town-halls. — A  few  of  the  great  Southern  cities 
owned  town-halls  so  early  as  the  twelfth  century,  among 
them  Bordeaux,  where  the  building  was  of  the  Roman 
type,  and  Toulouse,  whose  town-hall  was  practically 
a  fortalice. 

But   by  far    the    greater    number  of    the  infant 


Town-halls •,  Belfries,  Palaces         .  361 
communes    were     sunk    in    poverty,    and     so    over- 


219.  TOWN-HALL  OF  PIENZA,  ITALY  (END  OF  THE  FOURTEENTH 
CENTURY) 

whelmed  with    dues   and   taxes    that    they   had  no 
margin  for  communal  buildings. 


362  Gothic  Architecture 

In  the  fourteenth  century  even  the  commune  of 
Paris  could  boast  only  the  most  modest  of  town- 
halls.  In  1357  Etienne  Marcel,  provost  of  the 
merchants,  bought  from  the  collector  of  the  salt- 
tax  a  small  two  -  gabled  building  which  adjoined 
several  private  dwellings.  We  may,  therefore,  con- 
clude that  down  to  this  period  the  town  -  hall 
was  in  nowise  distinguished  from  an  ordinary 
habitation. 

At  the  close  of  the  century  Caen  possessed  a 
town-hall  of  four  stories. 

During  the  thirteenth  century  many  new  towns 
and  communes  had  been  founded  by  the  Crown,  the 
nobles,  and  the  clergy,  the  depositaries  of  power  in 
the  Middle  Ages. 

In  the  North,  Villeneuve  le  Roi,  Villeneuve  le 
Comte,  and  Villeneuve  1'Archeveque  owed  their 
existence,  material  and  communal,  to  these  powers 
respectively. 

In  the  South  the  war  of  the  Albigenses  had 
devastated  and  even  destroyed  many  cities.  The 
authorities  recognised  the  necessity  of  repeopling 
the  districts  so  cruelly  decimated.  The  great  nobles, 
spiritual  and  temporal,  reconcentrated  the  scattered 
population  by  grants  of  lands  for  the  building  of 
new  towns,  and  sought  to  establish  them  permanently 
by  apparently  liberal  concessions  in  the  form  of 
communal  franchises. 

According  to  Caumont  and  Anthyme  St.  Paul, 
these  new  towns  or  bastides  may  be  identified  by 
their  names,  or  by  their  regularity  of  plan,  or  by  both 
combined. 

Certain    names    indicate    a    royal    foundation    or 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces  363 

dependency,  as  Realville  or  Monreal  ;  others  point 
to  privileges  conferred  on  the  town,  as  Bonneville, 
La  Sauvetat,  Sauveterre,  Villefranche,  or  even  La 
Bastide,  and  Villeneuve. 

A  third  class   borrow  the  names  of  French  and 
occasionally  of  foreign  provinces  or  towns.    Anthyme 


220.    TOWN-HALL   AND    BELFRY    AT   YPRES    (BELGIUM) 

St.  Paul  gives  a  list  of  such  in  the  Annuaire  de 
Varcheologie  francaise, — Barcelone  or  Barcelonnette, 
Beauvais,  Boulogne,  Bruges,  Cadix,  Cordes  (for 
Cordova),  Fleurance  (for  Florence),  Bretagne, 
Cologne,  Valence,  Mielan  (for  Milan),  La  Franchise 
and  Francescas,  Grenade,  Libourne  (for  Leghorn), 
Modene,  Pampelonne  (for  Pampeluna),  etc. 

A  new  town  or  bastide  is  usually  rectangular  in 


364  Gothic  Architecture 

plan,  and  measures  some  750  by  580  feet. 
Sauveterre  d'Ayeyron  is  an  example.  In  the  centre 
is  a  square,  into  which  a  street  debouches  on  each 
side,  thus  dividing  the  town  into  four  parts.  The 
square  is  surrounded  by  galleries  or  cloisters,  of 
round  or  pointed  arches,  covered  with  a  timber  roof 
or  vault,  with  or  without  transverse  arches,  whence 
the  term  Place  des  Converts,  still  common  in  some 
Southern  towns. 

In  the  centre  of  the  square  stood  the  town-hall, 
the  ground-floor  of  which  wras  used  as  a  public 
market.  Montrejeau  is  one  of  the  towns  in  which 
this  regularity  of  construction  is  observed,  also 
Montpazier,  the  streets  of  which  are  lined  with  wide 
arcades  of  pointed  arches.  Other  examples  are  to  be 
found  at  Eymet,  Domme,  and  Beaumont,  Libourne, 
Ste.  Foy,  and  Sauveterre  de  Guyenne,  Damazan,  and 
Montflanquin,  Rabastens,  Mirande,  Grenade,  Isle 
d'Albi,  and  Realmont,  etc.  Several  bastides  in 
Guyenne  were  founded  by  the  English.  Finally, 
the  lower  town  of  Carcassonne}  founded  in  1 247, 
and  Aigues-Mortes,  founded  in  1248,  also  belong  to 
the  class  of  bastides  or  new  towns.1 

"  The  series  of  Southern  bastides,  inaugurated  in 
1222  by  the  foundation  of  Cordes-Albigeois,  was 
brought  to  a  close  in  1344  by  a  petition  of  the 
town  -  councillors  of  Toulouse,  in  answer  to  which 
the  king  forbade  any  further  settlements.  Two 
hundred  at  least  of  the  bastides  still  exist  in 
Guyenne,  Gascony,  Languedoc,  and  the  neighbour- 
ing districts.  Several  of  these  were  unprosperous,  and 
are  still  small  villages.  In  some  cases  their  close 

1  See  Part  III.,  "  Military  Architecture." 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces  365 

proximity     tended     greatly    to     their     mutual     dis- 
advantage." x 


221.    MARKET   AND    BELFRY   AT   BRUGES    (BELGIUM) 


1  Anthyme  St.  Paul,  Histoire  Momtmentale  de  la  France. 


366  Gothic  Architecture 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  civil  architecture  had 


222.    TOWN-HALL   OF    BRUGES    (BELGIUM) 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces  367 

so  greatly  developed  by  the  fifteenth  century  as  to 
react  in  its  turn  upon  the  religious  art  to  which  it 
owed  its  birth.  It  gave  to  religious  architecture 
certain  new  forms,  such  as  the  elliptic  arch,  adopted 
at  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  and  throughout  the 
following  century,  at  which  period  civil  architecture 
reached  its  apogee. 

The  Southern  communes  preserved  their  franchises 
till  the  sixteenth  century,  that  disastrous  era  of  re- 
ligious warfare  which  involved  the  destruction  of 
innumerable  buildings. 

The  town-hall  of  St.  Antonin  (Tarn  et  Garonne) 
is  perhaps  the  only  surviving  one  of  the  period. 
With  the  exception  of  the  belfry,  it  is  an  almost 
perfect  type  of  the  architecture  of  this  class  in  the 
thirteenth  century,  to  which  date  it  may  probably  be 
assigned  (Fig.  200). 

The  little  town  of  St.  Antonin,  which  had  obtained 
its  communal  charter  in  1136,  suffered  much  for  its 
fidelity  to  Raymond  VI.,  Count  of  Toulouse.  During 
the  war  of  the  Albigenses  it  was  twice  taken  by 
Simon  de  Montfort,  whose  son,  Guy  de  Montfort, 
sold  it  to  St.  Louis  in  1226.  It  was  at  this  period, 
no  doubt,  that  the  present  building  was  erected.  It 
has  the  characteristic  feature  of  the  civic  monument, 
the  belfry,  which,  in  the  Middle  Ages,  was  the 
architectural  expression  of  municipal  authority  and 
jurisdiction. 

The  building  is  a  simple  rectangular  structure, 
over  which  the  square  tower  rises  to  the  right.  The 
ground -floor  is  a  market,  communicating  with  an 
adjoining  market-place,  and  with  the  narrow  street 
which  passes  under  the  belfry.  The  grande  salle  or 


368  Gothic  Architecture 

municipal  hall  occupies  the  first  story,  together  with 


223.    TOWN-HALL   AT   LOUVAIN    (BELGIUM) 

a    smaller    apartment    in    the    tower.     The    second 
story  is  divided  in  the  same  manner. 


Town-kails,  Belfries,  Palaces  369 

We  have  already  called  attention  to  the  far- 
reaching  influence  of  French  art  as  manifested  in 
religious  architecture  so  early  as  the  close  of  the 
twelfth  century.  Such  influences  were  no  less 
paramount  in  developments  of  civil  architecture, 
and  we  find  municipal  buildings  of  the  fourteenth 
century  in  Italy — at  Pienza  and  other  towns — in 
which  not  only  analogies  but  points  of  identity  with 
the  thirteenth -century  example  of  St.  Antonin  are 
distinctly  traceable. 

The  municipal  buildings  of  the  North,  the  most 
perfect  types  of  which  are  those  of  Germany  and 
Belgium,  are  nearly  uniform  in  plan.  A  belfry 
rises  from  the  centre  of  the  facade,  flanked  right 
and  left  on  the  first  story  by  the  great  civic 
halls.  The  ground-floor  is  a  market  for  the  sale  of 
merchandise. 

The  cloth-hall  of  Ypres  (so  named  since  the  con- 
struction of  a  new  town -hall  in  the  seventeenth 
century)  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of  such  ex- 
amples. The  building  was  begun  in  1202,  but  was 
not  completed  till  1304.  The  fagade  measures  440 
feet  in  length,  and  has  a  double  row  of  pointed 
windows.  It  terminates  at  each  angle  in  a  very 
graceful  pinnacle,  and  the  centre  is  marked  by  a 
noble  square  belfry  of  vast  size,  the  oldest  portion  of 
the  building,  the  foundation-stone  of  which  was  laid 
by  Baldwin  IX.  of  Flanders  in  1200. 

The  belfry  of  Bruges,  which  was  begun  at  the 
close  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  completed  some 
hundred  years  later,  is  another  most  interesting  ex- 
ample of  the  civic  buildings  of  its  period. 

The  structure  consists  of  a   market  and  the  usual 
2  B 


Gothic  Architecture 


municipal    halls,  crowned    by  the    lofty    belfry,  the 
original  height  of  which  was  350  feet. 


224.    BELFRY   OF   TOURNAI    (BELGIUM) 

The  hotel  de  ville  or  town-hall  of  Bruges,  which 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces  371 

replaced  an  earlier  municipal   building   in   the   Place 
du  Bourg,  dates  from  between    1376  to    1387.      Its 


225-    BELFRY   OF   GHENT    (BELGIUM) 

architectural   character  differs    entirely  from   that  of 


37 2  Gothic  Architecture 

the  belfry.  Its  elegant  design  and  the  richness  of 
its  ornamentation  give  it  the  appearance  father  of  a 
sumptuously  decorated  chapel  than  of  a  civic  building. 

We  may  close  the  list  of  Belgian  town -halls  of 
the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  with  that  of 
Louvain.  The  design  and  general  scheme  of 
elaborate  decoration  are  akin  to  those  of  the  hall  of 
Bruges,  and  it  bears  the  same  ecclesiastical  impress. 

It  was  built  between  1448  and  1463  by  Mathieu 
de  Layens,  master  mason  of  the  town  and  its  outskirts •, 
and  is  a  rectangular  building  of  three  stories.  The 
gable  ends  are  pierced  with  three  rows  of  pointed 
windows,  and  adorned  with  a  rich  profusion  of 
mouldings,  statues,  and  sculptured  ornament.  The 
steep  roof  has  four  tiers  of  dormer-windows.  The 
angles  are  flanked  by  graceful  open-work  turrets, 
with  delicate  pinnacles,  and  similar  turrets  receive 
the  ridge  of  the  roof  at  either  end.  The  lateral 
fagades  are  adorned  with  three  rows  of  statues  and 
allegorical  sculptures,  covering  the  whole  with  a 
wealth  of  exquisite  tracery.  Its  lace-like  delicacy 
has  suffered  considerably  from  the  action  of  weather, 
and  it  was  found  necessary  to  renovate  a  considerable 
portion  of  the  ornament  in  1 840. 

Belfries. — In  the  early  days  of  the  enfranchise- 
ment of  the  communes,  it  became  customary  to  call 
the  community  together  by  means  of  bells,  which  at 
that  period  were  confined  to  the  church  towers,  and 
which  it  was  unlawful  to  ring  without  the  consent  of 
the  clergy.  It  may  easily  be  conceived  to  what 
incessant  broils  the  new  order  gave  rise,  the  clergy 
as  a  body  being  strongly  opposed  to  the  separatist 
tendency  of  measures  which  attacked  their  feudal 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces  373 

rights.  The  municipalities  finally  put  an  end  to 
internecine  warfare  in  this  connection  by  hanging 
bells  of  their  own  over  the  town-gates,  a  custom 
which  was  superseded  towards  the  close  of  the 
twelfth  and  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century  by 
the  erection  of  towers  for  the  civic  bells.  Such  was 
the  origin  of  the  belfry,  the  earliest  material  ex- 
pression of  communal  independence. 

The  structure  usually  formed  part  of  the  town- 
hall,  but  was  sometimes  an  isolated  building.  The 
isolated  belfry  was  a  great  square  tower  of  several 
stories,  crowned  by  a  timber  roof  protected  either 
by  slates  or  lead.  The  great  bells  hung  in  one 
story,  and  above  them  the  little  bells  of  the  carillon. 

A  lodging,  opening  upon  a  surrounding  gallery, 
was  constructed  in  the  upper  story  for  the  accom- 
modation of  the  watchman,  whose  duty  it  was  to 
warn  the  inhabitants  of  approaching  danger  and  to 
give  notice  of  fires.  The  bells  rang  at  sunrise  and 
curfew. 

The  chimes  (carillon)  marked  the  hours  and  their 
subdivisions,  and  at  festival  seasons  mingled  their 
joyous  notes  with  the  deep  and  solemn  voice  of  the 
great  bell. 

The  custom  of  tolling  the  great  bell  to  give  notice 
of  a  fire  still  obtains  in  many  villages  of  the  North, 
the  greater  number  of  which  have  preserved  their 
belfries  in  spite  of  the  modifications  they  have  under- 
gone at  different  periods. 

The  belfry  tower  usually  contained  a  prison,  a 
hall  for  the  town-councillors,  a  muniment  room,  and 
a  magazine  for  arms.  It  was  long  the  only  town- 
hall  of  a  commune. 


374  Gothic  Architecture 

We  shall  find  examples  of  these  early  municipal 


226.    BELFRY   AT    CALAIS    (FRANCE) 

buildings   among   the   isolated    belfries   of  Belgium, 
such    as   that    at    Tournai,    founded    in     1187,    and 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces  375 

rebuilt  in  part  at  the  close  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
and  that  of  Ghent,  the  square  tower  of  which  dates 
from  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century.  Its  spire  is  a 
modern  addition. 

A  few  buildings  of  this  particular  class  still  exist 
in  France.  Such  is  the  belfry  of  Calais,  the  square 
tower  of  which  was  built  during  the  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  centuries.  It  is  crowned  by  an  octagonal 
superstructure,  begun  at  the  close  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  and  completed  in  the  early  years  of  the 
seventeenth.  The  belfry  of  Bethune,  which  dates  from 
the  fourteenth  century,  is  another.  It  consists  of  a 
square  tower  reinforced  at  three  of  its  angles  by  a 
hexagonal  turret,  corbelled  out  from  the  wall.  The 
fourth  turret  is  of  the  same  shape,  but  here  the  projec- 
tion is  carried  up  from  the  ground-floor,  and  contains 
the  spiral  staircase  which  communicates  with  the 
various  stories  of  the  tower,  and  terminates  on 
the  embattled  parapet  above.  The  building 
is  completed  by  a  pyramidal  spire  of  great 
elegance,  crowned  by  the  watchman's  tower.  The 
plan  and  details  of  this  superstructure  proclaim 
it  the  source  whence  the  gable  turrets  of 
Louvain  were  derived.  The  great  bells  hang 
in  the  uppermost  story,  the  smaller  ones  of  the 
carillon  in  the  story  below.  On  each  facade  at 
the  summit  of  the  tower  a  great  dial  marks  the 
hours,  as  was  customary  from  the  fourteenth  century 
onwards,  when  town-clocks  first  came  into  general 

use.     ' 

/ 

The  towns  of  Auxerre,  Beaune,  Amiens,  Evreux, 
and  Avignon  still  possess  their  belfries. 

To  the  belfry  of  Amiens,  which  dates  from  the 


376  Gothic  Architecture 

thirteenth  century,  a  square  dome  was  added   some 


227.    BELFRY   OF   BETHUNE    (FRANCE) 

hundred    years    ago.       But    the    great    bell    of   the 
fourteenth  century  has  been  preserved. 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces  377 

The  belfry  of  Evreux  retains  its  fifteenth-century 


228.    BELFRY   OF  EVREUX 


character  almost  in   its  entirety.      That  of  Avignon, 
a  monument  of  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century,  was 


378 


Gothic  Architecture 


happily  spared  when  the  town-hall  was  replaced  by  a 
modern  structure. 


229.    BELFRY   OF   AVIGNON 


The  gate-house  of  the  hotel  de  ville  at  Bordeaux, 
known  as  the  grosse  cloche,  is    an    example   of  the 


Town- halls,  Belfries,  Palaces  379 

more  ancient   usage.     Here  we  find  the  bell  hung 

.1 


230.    BELFRY   GATE    AT   BORDEAUX,    KNOWN    AS   LA    GROSS1-    CLOCHE 

over  the  gateway,  as  already  described.     The  belfry 
of  Bordeaux,  which  appears  to  date  from  the  fifteenth 


380  Gothic  Architecture 

century,  is  very  remarkable.  It  consists  of  two 
towers  connected  by  a  curtain  through  which  is  an 
arched  passage.  A  second  arch  protects  the  great 
bell  in  the  upper  story,  and  the  whole  is  surmounted 
by  a  central  roof,  flanked  right  and  left  by  the 
conical  crowns  of  the  lateral  turrets. 

Markets,  warehouses,  and  exchanges  were  often 
annexes  of  the  town -halls.  A  few  examples  of 
such  buildings  have  been  preserved,  but  those  of  the 
third  class  are  extremely  rare.  A  specimen,  re- 
markable both  for  construction  and  decoration,  which 
recall  the  Spanish  architecture  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  still  exists  at  Perpignan.  It  is  a  house 
known  as  La  Loge^  built  in  1396,  which  originally 
served  as  exchange  to  the  cloth  merchants  of  French 
Catalonia  and  Roussillon. 

Palaces. — In  the  Middle  Ages  the  name  palace 
was,  given  to  the  dwelling  of  the  sovereign.  Its 
chief  feature  was  the  basilica  or  judgment-hall. 

The  great  nobles  followed  the  royal  example 
and  constructed  palaces  in  the  capitals  of  their  feofs, 
as  at  Dijon,  Troyes,  and  Poitiers,  which  are  the 
most  important  of  such  examples. 

The  town-houses  of  archbishops  and  bishops  were 
also  called  palaces. 

The  courts,  parliaments,  and  tribunals  of  the 
executive  were  held  in  the  palace  of  the  suzerain  or 
the  bishop,  where  certain  of  the  buildings  were  open 
to  the  public.  The  important  feature,  the  great 
hall  (grand  salle),  occupied  a  vast  covered  space  in 
which  the  plenary  courts  were  held,  the  vassals 
assembled,  and  banquets  were  given.  It  communi- 
cated with  galleries  or  ambulatories.  A  chapel  was 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces 


381 


always  included  in  the  plan  of  the  palace,  which 
consisted  of  the  lodging  of  the  lord  and  his  followers  ; 
offices,  often  of  great  extent  ;  rooms  for  the  storing 
of  archives  ;  magazines,  prisons,  and  innumerable 
auxiliary  buildings,  divided  by  courtyards,  and  in 
some  cases  by  gardens. 


231.    CLOTH    HALL   AT   PERPIGNAN,    KNOWN    AS   LA   LOGE 

A 

In  Paris  the  palace  proper,  which  was  in  the  He 
de  la  Cite,  consisted  of  buildings  constructed  from 
the  time  of  St.  Louis  to  the  reign  of  Philip  the  Fair. 
From  the  reign  of  Charles  V.  it  was  specially  de- 
voted to  the  administration  of  justice. 

The  only  remains  of  the  buildings  of  St.  Louis 
are  the  Ste.  Chapelle,  the  two  great  towers  with  their 
intervening  curtain  on  the  Quai  de  PHorloge,  and 
the  square  clock  tower  at  the  angle  of  the  quay. 


382 


Gothic  Architecture 


The  best  examples  of  seignorial  castles  are : 
Troyes,  which  was  built  by  the  Counts  of  Champagne, 
and  inhabited  by  them  till  they  removed  to  Provins 
in  the  thirteenth  century ;  and  the  palace  of  the 
Counts  of  Poitiers  at  Poitiers,  one  of  the  most 


232.    BISHOP  S    PALACE    AT   LAON 

interesting  of  such  buildings  ;  it  was  burnt  by  the 
English  in  1346,  and  repaired  or  rebuilt  at  the  close 
of  the  fourteenth  century  by  the  brother  of  Charles 
V.,  Jean,  Duke  of  Berry,  to  whom  we  owe,  among 
other  architectural  works,  the  curious  fireplace  of 
the  great  vestibule,  called  the  Salle  des  Pas  Perdus, 
in  the  Palais  de  Justice. 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces 


383 


The  bishops'  palaces  were  differently  planned. 
They  usually  adjoined  the  cathedrals,  with  which 
they  communicated  either  on  the  north  or  the  south, 
according  to  the  facilities  afforded  by  the  site.  The 
characteristic  symbol  of  episcopal  power  which,  in 
the  earlier  centuries  of  the  Middle  Ages,  claimed 
jurisdiction  both  in  spiritual  and  temporal  matters, 


233.  ARCHBISHOP'S  PALACE  AT  ALBI.     PLAN 

was  the  great  hall,  in  later  days  the  synod  house  and 
the  council  chamber  of  the  executive.  The  bishop's 
palace  in  Paris,  rebuilt  by  Maurice  de  Sully  in 
1 1 60,  preserved  this  mediaeval  feature,  which  is 
even  more  conspicuous  at  Sens,  in  the  magnificent 
annexe  known  as  the  salle  synodale  (synod  house). 

The  canons'  lodgings  were  also  in  close  proximity 
to  the  cathedral,  but  on  the  side  opposite  to  the 
bishop's  palace.  They  were  surrounded  by  an  en- 


384 


Goth ic  A  rch  itectu re 


closure,  the  gates  of  which  were  fastened  at  night. 
It  was  the  duty  of  the  canons  to  aid  the  bishop  in 
his  ministrations.  They  lived  together  in  annexes 
which  communicated  with  the  cathedral  by  means  of 
galleries  and  cloisters.1 

The   bishops'   palaces  were  often   remarkable   for 
their    elaborate    construction.       Fragments     of    the 


234.  ARCHBISHOPS  PALACE  AT  ALBI.   GENERAL  VIEW 

primitive  buildings  are  still  preserved  in  the  palaces 
of  Beauvais,  Angers,  Bayeux,  and  Auxerre. 

The  ancient  episcopal  palace  of  Laon  2  marks  a 
development  in  thirteenth -century  architecture.  It 
is  a  good  example  of  that  system  of  construction  by 
which  the  palace  was  connected  with  the  city  ram- 
parts and  formed  a  secondary  line  of  defence. 

1  See  Part  II.,   "Monastic  Architecture,"  the  cloisters  of  Puy-en- 
Velay  and  Elne  in  Roussillon. 

2  The  episcopate  was  transferred  to  Soissons  in  1809. 


Town-halls,  Belfries,  Palaces 


385 


This  system  was  also  adopted  at  Narbonne.  At 
the  close  of  the  thirteenth  and  during  the  fourteenth 
century  the  palace  was  transformed  into  a  fortress, 
the  importance  of  which  bore  witness  to  the  power 
of  its  bishops.  After  Avignon,  it  is  perhaps  the 
most  imposing  of  episcopal  dwellings. 

From  this  time  onward  the  bishops'  palaces  in- 
creased greatly  in  size,  their  dimensions  extending 


235'    PALACE   OF   THE   POPES    AT   AVIGNON.       PLAN 

proportionately  with  those  of  the  great  cathedrals  of 
the  period.  The  importance  of  the  episcopal  build- 
ings and  their  dependencies  was  on  a  par  with  the 
wealth  and  power  of  their  owners.  Some  idea  of 
their  magnificence  may  be  gathered  from  the  private 
chapel  of  the  archbishop  at  Rheims,  which  dates 
from  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

The  archbishop's  palace  at  Albi  has  all  the 
character  of  a  feudal  castle.  Its  buildings  are  pro- 
tected by  a  keep,  and  encircled  by  walls  and  towers 

2  c 


386  Gothic  Architecture 

connected  both  with  the  ramparts  of  the  city,  and 
with  that  more  important  fortalice,  the  cathedral 
itself,  the  tower  of  which  is,  in  fact,  a  formidable 
keep.1 

The  transformation  of  church  and  palace  into 
fortresses  by  an  elaborate  system  of  defence  was 
necessitated  by  the  wars  which  ravaged  the  district, 
and  from  which  Albi  suffered  more  cruelly  than  any 
other  town. 

The  palace  of  the  popes  at  Avignon  which 
Pope  Benedict  XII.  began  to  build  in  the  fourteenth 
century,  and  the  bishop's  palace  at  Narbonne,  are 
among  the  finest  specimens  of  ecclesiastical  fortifica- 
tion in  the  Middle  Ages.2 

The  Popes,  having  established  themselves  at 
Avignon  in  the  fourteenth  century,  built  a  huge 
mansion  on  the  rock  known  as  the  Rocher  des  Doms, 
which  overlooks  the  Rhone.  In  1336  Benedict  XII., 
having  destroyed  his  predecessor's  palace,  laid  the 
foundations  of  the  immense  fortified  pile  now  in 
existence.  The  plans  were  the  work  of  the  French 
architect,  Pierre  Obrier.  The  building  was  added 
to  by  the  successors  of  Benedict  XII.,  Popes 
Clement  VI.,  Innocent  VI.,  and  Urban  V.,  and  was 
completed,  or  at  any  rate  made  efficient  for  de- 
fence, by  1398,  when  Pedro  de  Luna,  who  became 
pope  under  the  title  of  Benedict  XIII.,  sustained  a 
memorable  siege  therein. 

The  whole  building,  which  covers  a  very  consider- 
able area,  was  completed  in  less  than  sixty  years. 
Its  formidable  mass  was  further  strengthened  by 

1  See  Part  I.,  Cathedral  of  Albi,  Figs.  70-73. 
2  For  the  Palace  of  the  Popes,  see  Albert  Lenoir  and  Viollet-le-Duc. 


Town- halls,  Belfries,  Palaces  387 

the  fortified  enceinte  of  the  town,  some  three  miles 
in  circumference. 

In  general  conception,  in  the  architectural  skill 
of  its  construction,  and  in  its  tasteful  decoration, 
the  Palace  of  the  Popes  at  Avignon  bears  away  the 
palm  from  all  contemporary  buildings  in  Germany  and 
Italy,  where  French  influences  were  paramount. 


236.    PALACE   OF  THE   POPES   AT   AVIGNON.       GENERAL   VIEW 

This  noble  monument  is  absolutely  and  entirely 
French.  No  finer  combination  of  religious,  mon- 
astic, military,  and  civil  types  could  be  desired  in 
illustration  of  the  art  we  have  agreed  to  term 
Gothic  Architecture,  but  which  might  be  more  truly 
entitled :  Our  National  Architecture  in  the  Middle  Ages. 

Justice  indeed  demands  this  tardy  homage.  Our 
vast  churches,  our  superb  cathedrals,  our  mighty 
castles  and  palace  fortresses,  the  masterpieces  that 


388  Gothic  Architecture 

fill  our  museums — manifestations  of  artistic  power 
which  should  move  us,  not  to  servile  imitation  but 
to  fruitful  study, — all  were  the  creations  of  native 
architects. 

That  expansive  force  which  made  our  national 
art  the  great  civilising  medium  of  the  Middle  Ages 
was  derived  from  our  own  early  architects,  civil 
and  religious.  The  principles  and  practice  of 
monumental  art  were  carried  by  French  architects 
into  all  countries,  though  the  results  of  their 
teaching  are  more  conspicuous  in  Italy  and  Germany 
than  elsewhere.  Native  builders  and  artists  estab- 
lished the  supremacy  of  French  art  throughout 
Western  Europe,  and  even  in  the  East.  And 
though  the  foreign  evolution,  which  marked  the 
sixteenth  century,  did  indeed  exercise  a  transient 
influence  in  France,  it  must  be  remembered  that 
the  way  had  been  prepared  for  this  apparently 
novel  movement  by  those  French  artists  who  have 
carried  the  fame  of  our  beloved  country  throughout 
the  civilised  world. 


THE    END 


Printed  by  R.  &  R.  CLARK,  Edinburgh. 


BY  THE  PRESENT  EDITOR 
Price  2  I  s.,  Cloth. 

THE  SCOTTISH  PAINTERS 

A  CRITICAL  STUDY 


WALTER  ARMSTRONG,  B.A.  OXON. 

AUTHOR   OF    "  ALFRED    STEVENS,"    ETC. 

WITH  MANY  ILLUSTRATIONS 


PRESS    OPINIONS 

"A  valuable  contribution  towards  that  much  needed  work,  the  history 
of  British  art.  ...  Of  the  illustrations,  reproducing  many  of  the  finest 
specimens  of  Scottish  art,  it  need  only  be  said  that  they  are  in  every  way 
worthy  of  the  publishers  of  the  '  Portfolio.'  " — Morning  Post. 

' '  We  welcome  the  work  with  pleasure,  and  feel  certain  it  will  receive  a 
cordial  reception  at  the  hands  of  all  interested  in  Scottish  art.  Much 
might  be  said  in  praise  of  the  manner  in  which  the  publishers  have  issued 
the  work  from  the  press.  .  .  .  There  are  fifteen  page  etchings  or  photo- 
gravures of  pictures  by  the  more  famous  of  our  Scottish  artists,  each  in 
itself  a  very  desirable  work  of  art,  and  greatly  enhancing  the  value  of  the 
volume. " — Scotsman. 

"This  part  of  Mr.  Armstrong's  study  every  lover  of  art  will  read  with 
pleasure,  and  every  Scotsman  with  pride.  .  .  .  Mr.  Armstrong's  study  is 
deserving  of  a  hearty  welcome,  not  only  for  its  literary  merit,  not  only  for 
the  soundness  of  its  criticism,  but  also  for  its  refutation  of  those  who 
would  minimise  the  artistic  powers  of  the  Scotch." — Glasgow  Herald. 


LONDON  :  SEELEY  &  CO.,  LIMITED,  ESSEX  STREET,  STRAND. 


RECENTLY  PUBLISHED 

*THE  COAST  OF  YORKSHIRE  AND  THE  CLEVE- 
LAND HILLS  AND  DALES.  By  JOHN  LEYLAND. 
With  Etchings  and  other  Illustrations  by  LANCELOT 
SPEED  and  ALFRED  DAWSON.  Crown  8vo.  Cloth,  price 
75.  6d. 

"A  pleasant  description  of  a  fascinating  district." — Times. 

AN  EXPLORATION  OF  DARTMOOR.  By  J.  LL. 
W.  PAGE.  With  Map,  Etchings,  and  other  Illustrations. 
Second  Edition.  Crown  8vo.  Cloth,  price  75.  6d. 

"  The  book  is  well  written,  and  abounds  in  practical  descriptions 
and  old-world  traditions." — Western  Antiquary. 

AN  EXPLORATION  OF  EXMOOR.  By  J.  LL.  W. 
PAGE.  With  Map,  Etchings,  and  other  Illustrations. 
Second  Edition.  Crown  8vo.  Cloth,  price  75.  6d. 

"  Mr.  Page  has  evidently  got  up  his  subject  with  the  care  trial 
comes  of  affection,  and  the  result  is  that  he  has  produced  a  book 
full  of  pleasant  reading." — Graphic. 

*THE  PEAK  OF  DERBYSHIRE.  By  JOHN  LEYLAND. 
With  Map,  Etchings,  and  other  Illustrations,  by  HERBERT 
RAILTON  and  ALFRED  DAWSON.  Crown  8vo.  Cloth, 
price  7s.  6d. 

"  A  delightful  book  on  a  delightful  subject." — Saturday  Review. 

A  Limited  large  paper  Edition  (Roxburgh},  price  1 2s.  6</.,  is 
still  to  be  had  of  the  books  marked  with  a  star. 


LONDON:  SEELEY  &  CO.,  LIMITED,  ESSEX  STREET,  STRAND. 


RECENTLY  PUBLISHED 

DEAN  SWIFT;  HIS  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS.  By 
GERALD  MORI  ARTY,  Balliol  College,  Oxford.  With  Nine 
Portraits,  75.  6d.  Large  Paper  Copies  (150  only),  2 is. 

HORACE  WALPOLE  AND  HIS  WORLD.  Select 
Passages  from  his  Letters.  With  Eight  Copper-plates, 
after  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  and  Thomas  Lawrence. 
Second  Edition.  Crown  8vo.  Cloth,  price  75.  6d. 

' '  A  compact  representative  selection  with  just  enough  connecting  text 
to  make  it  read  consecutively,  with  a  pleasantly  written  introduction." — 
Athenceum. 

FANNY  BURNEY  AND  HER  FRIENDS.  Select 
Passages  from  her  Diary.  Edited  by  L.  B.  SEELEY,  M.A., 
late  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.  With  Nine 
Portraits  on  Copper,  after  Reynolds,  Gainsborough, 
Copley,  and  West.  Third  Edition.  Cloth,  price  73.  6d. 

' '  The  charm  of  the  volume  is  heightened  by  nine  illustrations  of  some 
of  the  masterpieces  of  English  art,  and  it  would  not  be  possible  to  find 
a  more  captivating  present  for  any  one  beginning  to  appreciate  the 
characters  of  the  last  century." — Academy. 

MRS.  THRALE,  AFTERWARDS  MRS.  PIOZZI.  By 
L.  B.  SEELEY,  M.A.,  late  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cam- 
bridge. With  Nine  Portraits  on  Copper,  after  Hogarth, 
Reynolds,  Zoffany,  and  others.  Cloth,  price  75.  6d. 
Large  Paper  Edition  (150  only),  2 is. 

' '  Mr.  Seeley  had  excellent  material  to  write  upon,  and  he  has  turned 
it  to  the  best  advantage." — Pall  Mall  Gazette. 

LADY  MARY  WORTLEY  MONTAGUE.  Extracts 
from  her  Letters.  Edited  by  A.  R.  ROPES,  late  Fellow  of 
King's  College,  Cambridge.  With  Nine  Portraits  on 
Copper,  after  Sir  Godfrey  Kneller  and  others.  Cloth, 
7s.  6d.  Large  Paper  Edition  (150  only),  2 is. 

1 '  Embellished  as  it  is  with  a  number  of  excellent  plates,  we  cannot 
imagine  a  more  welcome  or  delightful  present." — National  Observer. 


LONDON:  SEELEY  &  CO.,  LIMITED,  ESSEX  STREET,  STRAND. 


EVENTS  OF  OUR  OWN  TIME. 

A  NEW  Scries  of  Volumes  dealing  with  the  more  important 
events  of  the  last  half- century.  Published  at  55.  With 
Portraits  on  Copper  or  many  Illustrations.  Library  Edition, 
with  Proofs  of  the  Plates,  in  Roxburgh,  los.  6d. 

THE  REFOUNDING  OF  THE  GERMAN  EMPIRE. 
By  Colonel  MALLESON,  C.S.I.  With  Portraits  and  Plans, 
55.  Large  Paper  Copies  (200  only),  los.  6d. 

THE    WAR    IN    THE    CRIMEA.        By    Sir    EDWARD 

HAMLEY,    K.C.B.     With    Portraits    on    Copper,   of   Lord 

Raglan,  General  Todleben,  General  Pelissier,  Omar  Pasha, 

and  the  Emperor  Nicholas  ;  and  with  Maps  and  Plans. 

' '  A  well-written  historical  narrative,  written  by  a  competent  critic  and 

well-informed  observer  of  the  scenes  and  events  it  describes." — Times. 

THE    INDIAN    MUTINY    OF     1857.       By    Colonel 

MALLESON,  C.S.I.     With  Portraits  on  Copper,  of  Sir  Colin 

Campbell,  Sir  Henry  Havelock,  Sir  Henry  Lawrence,  and 

Sir  James  Outram  ;  and  with  Maps  and  Plans. 

"Battles,  sieges,  and  rapid  marches  are  described  in  a  style  spirited 

and  concise." — Saturday  Review. 

*  ACHIEVEMENTS    IN    ENGINEERING.      By  L.   F. 
VERNON  HARCOURT.     With  many  Illustrations. 
"We  hope  this  book  will  find  its  way  into  the  hands  of  all  young 
engineers.     All  the  information  has  been  carefully  gathered  from  all  the 
best  sources,  and  is  therefore  perfectly  accurate." — Engineering  Review. 

THE  AFGHAN  WARS  OF  1839-1842  AND  1878-1880. 
By  ARCHIBALD  FORBES.  With  Portraits  on  Copper,  of 
Sir  Frederick  Roberts,  Sir  George  Pollock,  Sir  Louis 
Cavagnari  and  Sirdars,  and  the  Ameer  Abdurrahman  ; 
and  with  Maps  and  Plans. 

' '  Gives  a  spirited  account  both  of  the  earlier  and  later  campaigns  in 
Afghanistan." — St.  James's  Gazette. 

*THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  NAVIES  DURING  THE 
LAST  HALF  -  CENTURY.  By  Captain  EARDLEY 
WlLMOT.  With  many  Illustrations. 

1 '  An  admirable  summary  and  survey  of  what  is,  perhaps,  the  greatest 
series  of  changes  in  the  methods  and  instruments  of  naval  warfare  which 
the  world  has  ever  witnessed  in  a  similar  period  of  time." — Times. 

Of  Volumes  so  *  marked  there  will  be  no  Library  Edition. 
LONDON:  SEELEY  &  CO.,  LIMITED,  ESSEX  STREET,  STRAND. 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


NA  Corroyer,  Edouard 

L|L|Q  Gothic  architecture,   ed.   by 

C6713  Armstrong,  tr.   by  Simmonds 

1893 

C.I 

ROBA